Reminiscences and incidents connected with the life and pastoral labors of the Reverend John Anderson

fJtr-T-9 (^-sx-^-i- ^mn^^'-Zi

^T<^ llo'^'t^ Y

0

Reminiscences and Incidents

CONNECTED WITH THE LIFE AND
PASTORAL LABORS OF THE

Reverend John Anderson

EDITED BY HIS SON

REV. J. D. ANDERSON, B.A.

BEAUHARNOIS. QUE.

4£^

^^

TORONTO
WILLIAM BRIGGS

1910

Copyright. Canada. 1910. by
J, D. Anderson.

PREFACE

For many years I have had an impression that it
was my duty to put on record some of God's won-
derful dealings in connection with my life, and some
brief but remarkable sketches of incidents occurring
during my pastoral ministrations.

This impression has been deepened through the
urgent requests of brethren who have heard some of
the sketches, and the fact that they are so indelibly
engraven on my mind, and are in memory as clear
and fresh as things that occurred yesterday.

This remarkable fact has often been a wonder to
myself, as well as to others, and I think I am war-
ranted in concluding tjiat they were not designed
to be hid, or " put under a bushel," of no practical
benefit to others, and so to fall into oblivion at the
end of my present existence.

Until my retirement from active pastoral work
took place, I could not find time to carry out my
increasing conviction regarding this important duty.
Now that my public engagements are lessened, I
have concluded, after very serious consideration and

PREFACE

earnest prayer, to attempt it, and record a plain,
simple narrative of facts connected with my life and
pastoral work.

. There is no lack of books in our age, and my
motive in beginning this volume is not to increase
their number, or to make any financial gain, but
that God may use it for the salvation of immortal
souls and the edification and spiritual growth of
His own true people.

To Him I dedicate it, and pray that He may
accept it as the freewill offering of my heart.

John Anderson.

CONTENTS

CHAP. PACK

I. Days of Childhood ------ 7

II. My First Schooling ------ 43

III. From the Close of My School Days TiU I

Reached America - 58

IV. A Period Extending from My Arrival in America

to My Apprenticeship 66

V. From My Apprenticeship to My First Com-
munion --------76

VI. From My Enrolment as a Member of the Con-
gregation to the Disruption - - - - 94

VII. From the Disruption to My Call to the Ministry 120

VIII. From My Call to the Ministry to My Going to

College -------- 139

IX. College Days 147

X. Three Summers in the Mission Field - - 167

XI. Encouragement in the Midst of Difficulties - 214

5

CONTENTS

CHAP. PAGE

XII. Interesting and Peculiar Experiences Connected
with Presbytery Appointments, During the

Early Days of My Ministry - - - - 231

XIII. A Dark Period Preceding a Day of Special

Grace 254

XIV. Days of Grace 265

XV. Young People Interested in the Work - - 283

XVI. Visible Evidences of the Work of Grace - - 292

XVII. Approaching Changes 301

XVIII. New Fields of Labor 306

XIX. Final Period in Ministerial Work - - - 317

Reverend John Anderson

CHAPTER I.
DAYS OF CHILDHOOD.

The day of my birth was the 12th of May, 1823.
The event took place in a humble stone building at
Lupendamph, Abernethy, Strathspey, Scotland, in
which neighborhood there was a considerable stretch
of moorland, or moss, as we generally called it,
covered with short heather and dotted with small,
scraggy pine trees of very little value. The heather
when in bloom filled the air with a most delightful
fragrance, while it furnished bees with excellent
honey, and was relished also by cattle, producing
butter of a very high grade.

The moss was of great value, as it supplied us
with peat, the chief fuel then in use. It reached in
some places to a depth of ten or twelve feet, so we
had no fear of its being exhausted. Peat-making
was of considerable interest and importance to every
family in the neighborhood. At such times there
would be a gathering of neighbors at the house

7

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

where the work was to be done. The peat was cut
into blocks by men with instruments made for the
purpose, about five inches square and twelve inches
long, out of a bank of moss higher than themselves,
and as soft as butter. These were carried in wheel-
barrows to an old bed from which peat had been
taken in former years; there they were dumped,
spread and left until they were dry on the outside,
afterwards with horse and cart they were gathered
into large stacks near the house, where they re-
mained in good condition as hard as wood until they
were used. They made a beautiful fire which pro-
duced great heat. In this connection I may mention
that the moss in its original state was quite soft,
and furnished the persons at work with excellent
clods, which left their mark upon every object they
struck, and were freely used at times when the
workers found themselves in a humorous mood.

Underneath this deep moss large stumps and
trees were met with now and again by the peat cut-
ters, buried, no doubt, for ages, but perfectly sound.
When these were dried and cut into small strips
they would burn like candles. Indeed, in many
houses they were the chief light used at night.

Near our home were the rivers Spey and Nethy.
The latter was our fishing and bathing stream,

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

where many of my youthful days were pleasantly
spent. Farther off high mountains were ever in
sight, covered with heather, with pine woods at their
base. In the midst of those beautiful scenes of
nature my first childish ideas were formed, and
around them my thoughts still, with deep emotion,
recur and entwine.

I am the youngest of a family of seven — three
brothers and four sisters. My parents feared God
and served Him daily. Their theology in our age
would be called narrow, but it was deep and high
in practice, hence they reverenced the house and the
ordinances of God, and most regularly attended all
the means of grace. With equal regularity did they
maintain the worship of God both morning and
evening in their family. Nothing of a secular nature
was allowed to interfere with those domestic ser-
vices. Worship consisted in singing a portion of a
psalm or paraphrase, reading a chapter from the
sacred volume, which father explained very fre-
quently with great reverence and deep, earnest feel-
ing, then on bended knees he led in prayer with a
fluency and unction seldom met with at family wor-
ship; thus a considerable time was occupied twice a
day in this important domestic privilege.

The Sabbath was kept with great strictness and

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

particularly reverenced in the family. Nothing was
allowed to be done but what was necessary. Fuel
and water needed for the sacred day, though con-
venient to the house, had to be taken in on Saturday,
and all secular talk or gossip was prohibited.

The first movement of the Holy Spirit on my soul
of which I was conscious, occurred at family wor-
ship. I was then but a little child, perhaps between
four and five years of age. After a chapter from
Scripture, which set forth the day of judgment and
the punishment of the wicked in eternity, and after
speaking for a little of those solemn truths, my
father engaged in prayer, while I on my knees beside
my little stool was playing, when something whis-
pered into my mind, " Oh, how dreadful it is to be
wicked and sin against God ! If you continue doing
bad things you shall surely be cast into hell with the
wicked." This made a deep impression on my mind.
It alarmed me and I could not free myself from it,
for I was conscious that I was not as good a boy as
I should have been, although no worse than other
children. Some time after worship, with this arrow
in my heart, as I stood trembling in the doorway
looking upward toward the sun, which was shining
brightly at the time, an opposite thought was cast
into my young and uncultivated mind : " There is no

lO

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

fear, for there is no God; and though there should
be a God, He is not so cruel as to punish you, as
daddy (as you call your father) says. Daddy is
only trying to make us believe these things, so as to
keep us from doing bad things." I knew not whence
this thought came at the time, but I know now, for
it carries on the face of it a clear evidence of its
source. It zvas a lie, and came from " the father of
lies," the great enemy of God and human souls. I
was then entirely ignorant of his existence. But by
this lie he relieved me of my fears, so my impres-
sions soon left me. How watchful Satan is to resist
the good seed from taking root in the heart even of
little children.

For some years I continued to cherish this false-
hood. It was pleasant to my unrenewed nature.
The enemy continued to insinuate this lie into my
mind for a long time : " There is no fear, for there
is no God, and if there be a God He is not so cruel
as not to forgive you when you would weep and cry
and show outward signs of sorrow for your past
conduct. He is compassionate and would not exe-
cute His threatenings against you." By reasoning
of this nature my mind was kept calm regarding the
future.

But, being daily called to family worship, my

II

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

smothered convictions began again to assert their
authority. My thoughts became very serious, and
I was forced to the conclusion that there must be
a God, otherwise father would not be speaking so
much about Him, and so regularly praying to Him.

About this time my curiosity was excited by my
father's prayers, and I asked my mother where he
got his prayers. She told me that God gave them
to him, that He put the words into his heart and
taught him to pray. This confirmed my conviction
that there was a God, that He was living and not
far from us. I asked mother if God would give me
prayers like those of my father. She told me He
would if I asked Him to do so. From that time I
began to ask Him to teach me to pray like my
father. I always said the Lord's Prayer before
going to bed. This had been taught me before I
remember who did it and before I could read, so it
became a habit with me as regular as bedtime itself.
But now as the existence of the living God was a
doctrine fixed in my mind, that He was also
near us and giving us whatever we would ask Him,
I added the following short sentence to the Lord's
Prayer, " Lord, teach me to pray like father." By
this I meant a prayer of my own composition.

Some time after this, just as I was retiring, father

12

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

asked me if I was saying my prayer before going to
bed. I said, " Yes, I was saying the Lord's
Prayer." " Well," said he, " when you finish saying
it say also, ' Lord, show me myself for Jesus' sake.' "
This in a spirit of obedience I did regularly, together
with the sentence I had previously added to it
myself.

Soon after this my attention was drawn to a
habit clearly seen in my father's life. I noticed that
every evening after family worship, and before re-
tiring to rest, he went out to the barn. This he did
as regularly as evening came. I wondered what his
object could be, and I determined to follow him and
see what he was really doing. So on a certain even-
ing, as I was quietly following him, I noticed that as
he entered the barn he closed the door behind him
and fastened it from the inside. This increased my
curiosity very much, and I went quietly up to the
door and heard his voice in earnest prayer. Al-
though I could not properly hear what he was say-
ing, yet I heard enough and saw enough to pierce
my heart. Oh. how guilty I felt myself to be!
Bitter anguish and pain seized my mind for living
a prayerless life. It is true I was regular in saying
my prayers, but I did not regard them as prayers,
and they were not such prayers as my father oflFered,

13

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

and I reasoned with myself thus : " My father is a
good man. He knows well that there is a God who
will punish the wicked after death, therefore he
prays to Him every morning and evening at family
worship, and again goes to meet Him in the barn,
and prays to Him there the last thing he does at
night. But I have no meetings like him with God.
I never meet God and pray to Him as father does. I
must just be a bad boy and will be cast into hell with
devils when I die."

Under this deep impression I concluded that my
safe course was to follow the example of my father,
and go to the barn also every evening after worship
and hold a meeting with God in prayer. But how
could I go to the barn when it was occupied by
father, with its door closed to keep others from en-
tering ? It would never do to interrupt father while
he was meeting God there. But the good Spirit of
God, who evidently was working on my young
mind though I knew Him not, reminded me that
the barn liad a back door which was seldom opened.
Could I not meet God at that back door while father
was inside ? I was captivated by the thought. But
here another difficulty met me which seemed
insurmountable; for at that time of the year the
day was short, and it was about dark before fam-

14

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

ily worship was over and I was afraid in the dark.
This appeared to me more than I could do. But in
my perplexity my true and blessed Guide suggested
the consoling thought, which often encouraged and
strengthened my heart in riper years, " Is not God
to meet you at the back door of the bam, and if He
is there will He not take care of you even in the
dark ? Your father will be inside the barn and God
will meet you at the door outside; you will, there-
fore, be perfectly safe between them. Commit your-
self to the Lord and go. No evil can befall you."
Aided by these encouraging thoughts, I was enabled
to carry out my cherished and sincere desire. I ven-
tured out in the dark and found the way to the back
door of the barn without any difficulty. At the back
door of that little barn I regularly continued, from
evening to evening, to hold meetings with my
father's God, for a long period of time, I cannot say
how long — for years. To me it was a sanctified
spot. The peculiar state of mind often experi-
enced by me at that barn door I cannot fully de-
scribe, nor can it ever be effaced from my memory.
Indeed, in connection with those meetings my soul
had with the living God there were mysteries I can-
not even yet unravel; but one thing I know about
them, they were meetings which my soul enjoyed

t

15

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

and they influenced me for good. I was not only
conscious of the Divine presence at the door, but it
appeared to me that God was there in a bodily form,
and so certain was I of this that on different occa-
sions I stretched out my hand to feel Him in the
dark, so as to remove any shadow of doubt of His
being present. I knew not then the difference be-
tween a spirit and a material object. In stretching
out my hand nothing was felt, though I believe had
I touched an object it would not have made me
afraid, for I was perfectly confident that God was
there. Hence I talked with Him as a child would
talk to an earthly father. My little wants and
troubles, which were of a childish nature, I related
to Him in a childlike spirit, and with childish words,
being fully confident that God would grant me my
requests if they were for my good.

In my riper experience and amid numerous
studies I have had this peculiar experience of my
childhood more or less in my mind. A desire for
more light from God's unerring Word was ever
present before me. Anything which I met in the
Sacred Volume, or in the lives of any of God's true
people similar to it, received my closest attention,
nor can I say that I have, even yet, the light I
would like on this mysterious subject. It has often

i6

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

been insinuated to my mind that my whole experi-
ence at the barn door was nothing more than human
imagination, or perhaps diaboHcal impressions,
designed to deceive ; but this idea I dare not cherish,
for those meetings were a powerful means of lead-
ing me in the right direction. Now God is the foun-
tain of good, and in dispensing blessings to sinners
He is not limited to one mode of dealing with them,
He may not even deal with two persons alike, but
acts according to His own sovereign and infinite
wisdom, as He sees best for the persons with whom
He deals. In my case I was but a child, and was
not capable of receiving instruction through the
ordinary means of grace, hence He condescended to
treat me as a child, and according to a child's capa-
city. I have had similar experiences in later years,
to which reference will be made in due time, and
spiritual benefit resulted from them. In dealing
with anxious persons during my pastoral work, I
met some who also had very peculiar experiences
of a similar kind, and was greatly aided in dealing
with them on account of what I had passed through
myself. So I have concluded, as already stated, that
in infinite condescension God adapts Himself to the
varied capacities and conditions of men.

Does not the Bible give countenance to this idea?

17

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Were not the people of God, in the Old Testament
dispensation, frequently met by the Lord, in the
form of a man, and at other times in the form of
an Angel ? Three men came to Abraham's tent and
informed him of the destruction of Sodom and Go-
morrah, and one of them was the Lord. Who can
fully unravel Jacob's meeting with the Lord at the
river Jabbok, or explain the mysterious Wrestler
who held him fast until the breaking of the day?
When Moses earnestly prayed for a manifestation of
the Divine presence, he received the answer : " Be-
hold, there is a place by me; and thou shalt stand
upon a rock: And it shall come to pass, while my
glory passeth by, that I will put thee in a cleft of
the rock, and I will cover thee with my hand,
while I pass by; and I will take away mine hand,
and thou shalt see my back parts ; but my face shall
not be seen." Previous to this request, Moses en-
joyed a most intimate communion with God, and
a clearer manifestation of His glory than any who
went before; yet he longed for more, or additional,
knowledge of Him, hence he said : " Show me thy
glory." What particular manifestation of the Div-
ine glory he desired more than he already had, it is
difficult to see. He knew the people were not to
have any similitude when the Lord spoke to them,

i8

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

lest it should lead them to corruption, or idolatry.
Yet this prayer seems to indicate a longing for
something additional to what he previously enjoyed.
But whatever was the true import of his desire,
I think a mixture of human infirmity had a place
in it; hence Grod, while denying him what he asked,
at the same time, in compassion for his weakness,
granted what was better, or what would be to
Moses a clearer evidence of His pardoning love to
the rebellious Israelites, than any additional display
of His glory would have been.

But what is noticeable at present regarding this
Divine manifestation is, that it was attended by
some external appearance. Hence we meet in its
description the terms, " face," "hands," "back parts."
These terms must be viewed as figurative, and the
whole transaction as a symbolical scenery. For
in this life we can only see the glory of God as it
reflects from His works, or is revealed to us in His
Word as it shines through the Lord Jesus, who
is "the brightness of his glory, and the express
image of his person." Here in this life, in compas-
sion with our weakness. He spreads a cloud over
the throne of His glory; but when our present in-
firmities are removed, and we become spiritual like
Himself, capable of enduring the glory of His per-

19

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

son, and we see Him face to face, then He will
remove the cloud from His glorious throne, and a
direct display of His glory will be revealed to our
souls; for we shall see Him as He is.

Through these encouraging visits made to me
in my childhood days, I was sustained in my efforts
to serve God, and was impressed with a deep sense
of God's nearness to me, and of His unchanging
interest in my welfare. For every time I met in
prayer the human yet Divine presence, I experi-
enced an inward consciousness that I was a child
of God, and that He was with me. A simple faith
and unshaken confidence in God characterized that
early period of my life. God and my soul were
on the most friendly terms; often talking to one
another, as one friend talks to another. My little
troubles I would in solemn earnestness present unto
Him in prayer, fully confident that He would re-
lieve me if it would be for my good; and although
my troubles were generally connected with this
life, and of a childish nature, yet direct and some-
times immediate answers were given. An example
or two may be of interest. I cannot give my exact
age when these occurred. I think I was about
seven or eight years old, as by that time certain
duties were assigned to me.

20

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

One day my work was to herd the sheep. My
father sometimes had a large flock, which had to
be watched. As I was on duty tending them, two
wandered away. I soon missed them, and made a
very careful and anxious search for them, but failed
to find them. The sun was now lowering, and the
night was drawing near, when I had to return with
the sheep to the fold, but how could I report to those
at home that two of the sheep were missing? Such
a report, I knew, would not be pleasing to my
father. I felt no blame for losing them, yet it
troubled me very much. One thing I felt I could
do. God was near me and I could tell Him my
trouble. This I did. Down on bended knees I
dropped, in the midst of the heather. There I pre-
sented my trouble before the Lord. I set before
Him my diligence in watching the sheep and the
annoyance it would give my father to be told that
two of them were lost, and earnestly asked Him to
direct me to the place where the lost sheep were.
Before rising off my knees, an answer came in a
whisper, distinctly heard by the inner man, "Just
go straight on to the trees near the pine g^ove
beyond you, and you will find them there." I ran
with all my might to the place, perfectly sure that
the lost sheep were there, and so they were, in the

21

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

very spot to which I was directed, and my young
heart experienced the joy alluded to by our Saviour
in Luke 15, when the Good Shepherd found His
sheep that was lost. I was truly very happy, not
only for the lost sheep, but also for receiving an
answer to my prayer, which I regarded as an evi-
dence that God was pleased with me.

A similar occurrence took place some time after
this. My sister, who was much older than I, and
myself, were sent in search of some lost sheep,
which, according to information received, had been
seen on a certain mountain, some distance from our
home. On reaching the mountain, we ascended
together through very long heather, till we came
almost to its summit, without seeing any trace of
them. My sister proposed that we should separate ;
that she would go to the left, and I to the right,
and continue our journey till we would meet; thus
we were to go round the top of the mountain. The
proposal I did not like, but made no objection. So
we parted and proceeded on our solitary search,
and continued our tramp for some hours. By and
by I began to think that we must have passed one
another! Indeed, I began to fear that we had not
acted wisely in parting, and that I might not be
able to find her, or find my way home without her.

22

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

Besides, I was pretty well played out, and com-
pletely discouraged, as the heather was very high
and difficult to walk through. I began to call aloud,
and continued calling with all my might, without
receiving any answer. My trouble can be better
conceived than expressed. I knew not the promise
"Call upon me in the day of trouble, and I will
deliver thee." I had no idea that such a promise
had an existence. But the Spirit of God, who had
been my Instructor and Guide from my birth,
though I knew Him not, told me to direct my cries
to God, rather than to my sister. To my knees,
on that mountain and in heather higher than
myself, I went. There my cry ascended to God for
my sister's return. I was not kept long in distress,
for deliverance came; I was comforted, and was
assured that my sister would soon appear. Stand-
ing up, I discovered her coming toward me as fast
as the heather would allow. These instances of
prayer answered are but two out of many of a
similar nature with which I was favored in my
early days. They are to me a clear proof that God
hears and answers the lispings of little children
who fear and love Him. " Out of the mouths of
babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength."
In those early days I had more freedom and con-

23

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

fidence in approaching God than I have now. This
I often deplore; nevertheless it is a painful fact in
my experience. Human learning did not increase
the simplicity of my faith and confidence in God.
My knowledge, though it is far from being perfect,
of my own heart, and of the devices of Satan, and
of the many false theories of men regarding the
religion of Jesus and the inspiration of the Scrip-
tures which I had to examine during my college
course, robbed me of that simple boldness and con-
fidence in my approach to God which I then
enjoyed. Nor was this freedom or intimacy with
God of a presumptuous nature. I had a deep and
reverential awe in my very heart toward God, and
toward everything connected with His truth and
worship. So sensible was I of His almighty
power and spotless purity, and of my own weak-
ness and sinfulness, that I shrank from making use
of the common expression, " My Father." Indeed,
this erroneous impression fastened itself in my mind
to such an extent, that for a long time I felt it was
rather daring on the part of any man to call God
his Father. And even yet I have no sympathy
with the very frequent use of expressions such as
" Dear Lord," " Loving God," common on the lips
of many during Divine worship. It is true God

24

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

sets Himself before us in His Word as our Father,
and it is one of our exalted privileges to call Him
Father. Yea, the Spirit teaches us to call Him
"Abba Father." But we have rebelled against Him,
and are sinners both by nature and practice; and
we cannot in our most solemn moods but partake
to some extent of the spirit of the prodigal, when
in the arms of his father he exclaimed : " I am no
more worthy to be called thy son."

About this time, while at family worship, father
alluded to some of David's distresses, as set forth
in certain of his Psalms ; how he " wept and even
roared by reason of the disquietness of his heart."
The words of our Saviour also found their way
into my heart : " Blessed are ye that weep now, for
ye shall laugh." And about the same time I went
with the family to a meeting-house where worship
was frequently conducted; a yoimg minister, just
out of college, took part in the services. In the
address he manifested great earnestness, and in
his concluding prayer, being quite near to him, I
noticed big tears rolling down his cheeks; these
things combined made a very deep but misleading
impression on my mind, namely, that tears were
an essential part of Divine worship, and that my
prayers, no matter how often I would present them,

25

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

could not be acceptable to God, if not mixed with
my tears. I knew that my tears were not connected
with my prayers. This troubled me very much. If
I could only weep like David, or like the young
minister, then I imagined I would be all right.

One afternoon, while attending the cattle, I spent
most of the time in prayer, which was difficult to
do, as they were very restless, and could not be
let out of my sight but a few minutes at a time.
However, the old saying is true : " Where there's
a will, there's a way." In spite of the restless-
ness of the cattle, I could on that morning of
trouble find spots here and there in which to pray.
Just at the foot of a fir tree I could have been seen
on my knees seven times, pouring out my heart in
prayer in broken and childlike sentences, making
my feelings and desires known to God. While
thus engaged, one of my sisters came to me with
what on ordinary occasions would have been glad
tidings; that my father was to take me with him,
the following day, to a fair to be held in a distant
town. I was not elated by the news; for I felt I
would rather remain attending to the cattle, and
talking with God among the fir trees, than go to
the fair. On other occasions nothing would have
given me greater pleasure. I went, but my mind

26

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

was very much occupied with my own state before
God. On our journey, I wished to speak to my
father about my spiritual state, and made an attempt
more than once to do so; but being so shy I failed
to draw his attention to my state. Oh, how I did
wish that he would speak to me, and tell me what
I could do, so as to make me a better boy! For
I was far from thinking that I was good enough,
or better than my companions.

This shows us how important it is for parents to
converse with their children regarding their per-
sonal salvation. Even some godly parents come
far short of this duty, while others never think of
it, probably because they themselves are entire
strangers to vital religion. Had my father spoken
to me personally, when my very heart cried after
God, it would have been a blessing to me all my life.
I needed instruction badly, and would most gladly
have received it. For I now find that my ignorance
was Satan's open door to my heart. I was not only
ignorant of the way of salvation through Christ,
but also ignorant of the deceitfulness of my own
heart, and of the devices of the great enemy of my
soul. Most keenly did I feel my need of some one
to explain to me, in words that my youthful mind

27

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

could understand, those great truths so essential
to human salvation.

Here I must record a very impressive dream I
had soon after. I do not attach much importance
to ordinary dreams ; for I believe the most of them,
in the words of Solomon, come " through the multi-
tude of business." But in the Old Testament times,
God used dreams as a channel through which He
revealed His will to men. And the prophet Joel,
setting forth the fulfilment of Divine promises to
His Church, declares, among other things, that " old
men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall
see visions." The Spirit of God has as much access
to the human mind when we are asleep as when
we are awake, and can, and I believe does, impress
our minds with thoughts and ideas as He sees proper
for the accomplishment of His own wise purposes.
It was so in my case, at any rate. As I knew not
then His written Word, He sometimes encouraged
me with dreams.

Well, in my dream, I died. And just when this
solemn event occurred, a company of people, all
beautifully dressed, and playing on different
instruments of music, were marching along, and
found me about the place where I was in the habit of
praying. They invited me to accompany them to

28

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

heaven. To this my heart responded with glad-
ness; for to get to heaven was my most earnest
desire. I left everything and joined the happy
company. Just as we were passing our house, I
saw my mother through an open window, spinning
rolls of wool with her spinning-wheel. I went to
her and asked her to come with us to heaven. But
she gave me no answer; and the more I besought
her to come away with us, the more she whirled
around her wheel. With the greatest sorrow I
decided to part from her. I did so, and joined the
heavenly band. My sorrow in parting disappeared,
and I began to sing with the rest. Here I awakened,
and felt truly sorr}' that it was only a dream. Next
morning I related this peculiar dream to my
mother, and her looks showed clearly, even to my
young mind, that she was concerned about it. A
day or two after, as she and father were sitting in
the house, not knowing that I was within hearing,
she told him of the strange dream. They talked a
good deal about it, but although I tried to get a right
hold of what passed between them, I failed, but
heard enough to cause me to think more highly of
myself than I ought.

My idea of heaven was of a material nature.
To me heaven was just a nice country, far away

29

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

from this world, and was reached after travelling a
long distance, and at a very slow pace. I viewed it
as a place to which all good people went after death,
to live forever with God and the angels; a place
which had great cities, whose streets were made of
pure gold, copiously supplied with waters clear as
crystal, and containing trees, planted by God Him-
self, which produced most delicious fruits, of all
variety, and in great abundance. Of the spiritual
nature of the heavenly kingdom I had not the
shadow of an idea, nor of the important truth that
" the kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but
righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost."

And have we no reason to fear that this is the
idea entertained in our day by many, not only of
young children, but also of aged persons? The
spiritual nature of the kingdom of God is to them
but a vague, meaningless expression. For, " the
natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit
of God, for they are foolishness unto him : neither
can he know them, because they are spiritually dis-
cerned." This same truth is set forth by the Apostle
in another place, where he says : " Eye hath not
seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the
heart of man. the things which God hath prepared

30

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

for them that love him." This passage, though
often erroneously quoted, and applied to the bless-
ings in store for God's true people in heaven, yet
clearly indicates the natural man's utter inability
to discern spiritual truths. This seems to be what
the Apostle is here teaching. It is true indescribable
blessings are stored up in heaven for those who
love God and serve Him on earth; but blessings
are enjoyed by such people, here in this life, which
cannot be enjoyed or perceived through natural
senses, or even mere intellectual powers, by the
unregenerate. A man who has only natural abil-
ities, no matter how sagacious, how learned, how
free from all sensual indulgences he may be, while
in his natural state is incapable of beholding the
spiritual nature of Christ's Kingdom. He must
be born again, and come into possession of the Holy
Spirit, who alone can make his inner man spiritual,
so as to enable him to see what is spiritual. Here
in this connection, we see the force of our Lord's
declaration to Nicodemus, " Verily, verily, I say
unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot
see the kingdom of God." Without this great
change man cannot see, or taste, or enjoy anything
that is spiritual connected with the Kingdom of
God, in the present life, or in the life beyond the

31

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

grave. But when, by the grace of God, the heart
is renewed, the person, it is true, is the same, but
becomes, in the change, a new creature, possessing
new perceptions, new affections, a new disposition,
and is prepared to make a new use of all his facul-
ties and powers, as he enters the spiritual Kingdom
of God, to which he was before, while in his unre-
generate state, an utter stranger. Without this
change, he cannot receive in faith and love the
spiritual mysteries of redemption, which are un-
folded to the renewed soul by the cross of Christ.
To the unregenerate these spiritual truths will, in
one way or other, appear foolish or absurd.
Proud and unregenerate reasoners often scoff at
them, and turn them into ridicule. It is therefore
no wonder that young children should form their
ideas of heaven and heavenly things from objects
belonging to the material world in which they
move, as I did in my youthful days.

Another error in my early days might be men-
tioned. I was still clinging to the covenant of works.
I knew nothing of Christ as the way of salvation.
There was no lack of earnestness or of sincerity
on my part; but I lacked knowledge of Christ, as
the Substitute, or Surety for sinners. I had no
idea of His atoning work, like the Jews of old,

32

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

who, "being ignorant of God's righteousness, and
going about to establish their own righteousness,
have not submitted themselves unto the righteous-
ness of God." My impression was that if I could
do something good, as it is called — pray more, weep
more, be like David and other godly persons whom
I knew about — then I would be all right, and God
would be pleased with me. Many, I fear, in our
day live in this fatal error. Oh, it is difficult to
get the human heart broken from the covenant of
works! Men are prepared to do anything sooner
than accept Christ as their Substitute, or Surety,
and salvation through Him without money or price.
It is contrary to the natural heart to accept pardon
and eternal life without offering to God something
in exchange. So it was with me. I spent many
years in this common error, which genders bondage
in the soul. To me it is most amazing how, in the
midst of so many Gospel means and godly
examples, I managed to exclude Christ as the way
of salvation from my mind. It is, however, a hum-
bling fact ; for I lived entirely ignorant of Him for,
alas, many years.

Before I proceed to another period of my life, I
would emphasize the great importance of family
zvorship. Is it not a solemn and deplorable truth,

33

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

that the families who neglect this important duty
are setting aside Divinely appointed means which
God owns in the salvation of souls? Yea, and
perhaps the very best means within the reach of
parents, for the training of their children in the
fear of God. Family worship, even in the homes
of Christian parents, is evidently on the decline.
This decline is gradual. It is like a decay common
to some fruit. It begins in the heart, and gradually
works its way to the surface, till the whole fruit
is rotten. So it is with many a family worship. A
decay of vital godliness begins in the heart; holy
aspirations for communion with God give place to a
spirit of indifference, and this inner state of heart
and mind works its way to the outward conduct,
hence the domestic worship is curtailed; the sing-
ing of Divine praise is dropped, as there is no one
in the family able, or perhaps willing, to lead; the
prayer is shortened, or perhaps social engagements,
and late hours, drive the evening prayer out of the
family circle, while the pressure of early secular
duties excludes the morning worship altogether;
and thus the family is numbered with those that
call not upon God. I could name a family, once
high in Christian profession, where domestic wor-
ship was regularly maintained until the children

34

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

had grown up, and were able to take their share in
the work of the farm. Then the sons protested
against the period occupied in family worship, on
the ground that farm work was too pressing to
allow religious services in the family on week days.
The parents yielded to their sons' request, and
instead of ruling their own house, according to
command, virtually placed the reins of government
in the hands of their children. That family has
had no real prosperity since. Some of its members
have now homes of their own, but are seldom seen
in any place of worship. Let parents neglect, or
exclude, domestic worship from their homes
throughout the land, then we may expect a new
illustration of the sad truth declared in the Scrip-
ture, of God's ancient people, that after the days
of Joshua, and after the days of the elders that
outlived Joshua, " there arose another generation
after them which knew not the Lord, nor yet the
work which he had wrought for Israel."

Regarding this very commonly neglected duty,
the Word of God gives no uncertain sound; hence
we read in Eph. 6:3, " And ye fathers provoke
not your children to wrath, but bring them up in the
nurture and admonition of the Lord." Jeremiah
also in addressing God says : " Pour gut thy fury

35

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

upon the heathen that know thee not, and upon
the famihes that call not upon thy name."

A parent connected with one of my charges
unbosomed the sorrow of his heart to his pastor,
regarding his neglect of this important duty; and
as I believe him to be one of many who might
easily be mentioned, who write bitter things against
themselves for the same sad neglect, I record his
statements in this connection. I was well acquainted
with the individual, and of his sincerity I have no
doubt. I knew him while he lived without God,
in a state of most painful indifference to all spiritual
-things; I knew him while, through the operations
of the Spirit of God, he was laboring under deep
conviction of sin, having the arrow of Divine truth
sticking fast in his conscience; and I knew him
while, through faith in the crucified One, his joy
was overflowing. His convictions were indeed deep
and painful, and his joy when relieved was inde-
scribable. On one of my pastoral visitations, and
while sitting at his table surrounded by the warm-
hearted members of his family, among whom I
often had a place, his earnest statements, which
still are fastened in my very heart, were as follows :
"Well, Mr. Anderson, many a time you were the
means of bi:inging encouragement and joy to my

36

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

poor soul; but I am now in trouble, and have been
so for some time. But," said he, with his eyes
full of tears, " I fear you cannot relieve me this
time." " It may be so, but is there not One near at
hand who is a present help in every time of need?"
was my response. " Oh, yes," said he, " there is no
lack of His ability; but I cannot expect freedom
from my present trouble on this side of the grave."
" Is it really so ?" said I ; " let me hear what it is."
" Well, I'll tell you," was the reply. " The Lord was
very kind to me in my past life, though I knew Him
not. He caused me to prosper, and surrounded me
with many of the comforts of life. I have raised
a pretty large family in this place, but only those
you now see are with me ; the rest are scattered far
away, and some of them have gone to the spirit
world. But what troubles me is this: Those that
have left never saw me once on my knees in prayer.
My influence over them was bad, and of a wordly
nature. I knew no better ; and while I have a humble
hope that the sins of my bad influence and indiffer-
ence to their training in the fear of God are par-
doned through the blood of Jesus, yet I cannot but
feel grieved and pained when I think of the care-
lessness regarding spiritual things which I mani-
fested among my own children. Oh, if I could but

37

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

gather them again around me, so that they might
see, with their own eyes, the change that has taken
place in my conduct, and be warned against living
a prayerless life, as they saw me doing in the days
of my ignorance! But this I cannot now expect."
Here the grieved father broke down. Utterance
failed him. Tears only spoke. Let all parents who
read this sketch, and live in the neglect of this duty,
be warned lest they may experience on a day yet
to come a similar spirit of self-upbraiding, when,
like the grieved parent here alluded to, they may
find it too late to remedy the evil.

A second important truth indicated by these
early impressions is: the operation of God's Spirit
in the hearts of young children. Children are
naturally guilty. The guilt of the first sin of our
federal representative is imputed unto them. " In
Adam all die." In the words of inspiration, " they
are shapen in iniquity, and conceived in sin." The
human heart sustained an irreparable injury by the
fall. Our natural proneness to sin is a disease
which our constitution has no power to throw off,
and which no human skill can remove. Parental
or any human training is inadequate. Early teach-
ing or culture is of vast importance, whether in
the domestic circle or in the Sabbath School, but

38

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

it does not remove the stony heart, or reach the
inner man. All such human instructions are means of
great importance, which the Spirit uses, but they
cannot repair the breach made in man's nature by
the fall. Indeed, the repairing of man's nature is
not even attempted by God Himself; but He takes
the stony heart away and gives a heart of flesh.
In a word He creates the man anew in Christ Jesus.
This inward revolution is wrought by the Spirit
of God, who works in the child or infant as He
does in the parent. The child is of the number of
the lost, and shall be lost eternally, if the atoning
work of Christ is not applied to the inner man,
or the regenerating work of the Spirit is not accom-
plished in the soul. And, speaking humanly, the
Spirit has easier access to the heart of the child
than He has to the heart of the parent, or to that
of an adult ; but in both cases He uses means.

This important doctrine is fixed and established
in my innermost soul; and Scripture clearly agrees
with what I experienced in my days of childhood.
The Spirit used family worship as a means to
awaken my yoiing mind to a true sense of my guilti-
ness before God. This He did a long time before
I knew that there was a Holy Spirit. To the praise
and honor of His sovereign grace I record it. He

39

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

made me sensible of my danger, though blameless
as far as the outward eye could discern, or innocent
as some would say ; yet conscious, in my own heart,
of being in a guilty state before God. What but
the Spirit of God could produce those deep impres-
sions on my infant mind, filling my heart with fear
and trembling, in prospect of meeting a holy and
just God ? The Spirit then began His good work in
the heart, which He will, I hope, carry on till He
completes it. He then began to take possession of
the child's heart, so as to empty it of its native vices
and finally restore it to its original owner as a
trophy of sovereign and unspeakable love. I would
truly despair of the salvation of a single soul, were
it not for the omnipotence and sovereign love of
God's Spirit, who begins His saving work in the
human heart when and where He, in infinite wis-
dom, sees proper. Nothing, — nothing short of His
power, can overcome the natural obstinacy and
obduracy of man's heart against spiritual things,

A third great truth seen is, a common device of
Satan to retain and occupy the human soul. False-
hood is a very common mode adopted by him to
keep in peace the heart in which he reigns. He is
mean enough, and base enough, to insinuate lies
even into the minds of children, before they have

40

DAYS OF CHILDHOOD

any knowledge of his existence, or of his wicked
devices. It was so in my case at any rate. For the
very first anxiety that was awakened in my mind
regarding my future state he calmed by a lie : "Don't
be afraid, for there is no God." And he succeeded,
for my fears left me. His lie found a place suitable
to its nature in the heart which he occupied. How
he knew that my mind was anxious at that moment,
I cannot tell. But beyond doubt he applied his false
remedy at the best time to secure his end, and dispel
my anxiety. He sows his own seed in the child's
heart. Hence we read, " They go astray as soon as
they are born, speaking lies." It comes as natural
for a child to do wrong as it does for a grain of
wheat cast into the soil to produce, in its season,
fruit of its own kind; or for a young serpent to
give a deadly bite. And why is evil fruit so natural
to a young child? Two reasons may account for
it. Evil is natural to the child. It is a degenerate
plant of a strange vine ; or a stream that flows from
an unclean fountain. Again the enemy, at the
dawn of reason, sows it zvith his own seeds, — with
the obnoxious seed of falsehood, error, and hatred
against God and all spiritual truth; he fills the
young heart with wicked thoughts and blasphemous
imaginations, which are contrary to the pure and

41

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

holy nature of God. The enemy finds the child's
heart tender, and stamps it with his own impress,
and then watches over it with great care, so as to
resist the very first indication of the Spirit's saving
work in the soul.

The children of even the purest saints are num-
bered among the lost, and in need of salvation.
Although man came forth from the hand of the
Great Creator pure and holy, having the Divine law
written in his heart, yet alas, he fell from his blessed
state; and his fall effaced this law from his heart;
so that now there is hardly a trace of it left in his
nature. Hence the necessity of regeneration.
"Verily, verily," said the Saviour to Nicodemus,
" I say unto thee, except a man be born again, he
cannot see the kingdom of God." Nothing can
enter in through the gates into the city above, which
defiles or makes a lie.

42

CHAPTER II.
MY FIRST SCHOOLING.

In my youthful days children were not sent to
school as early as they are now, and in my opinion
the old custom was the better. For then children
were allowed to grow and mature, to some extent,
both in mind and body, before they had to bear the
burden of anxiety and long confinement of the
schoolhouse. But now they are sent, almost from
the cradle, to the school; as though their parents
were more anxious to get them out of their way,
than to have them learn lessons. Before they are
initiated into real study, they undergo a cramming
system, so severe that if they live to see their school
days ended, they may find their nerves so shattered,
their spirits so broken, and their whole systems
so weakened that years may be needed in repairing
the injury received, through a most injudicious
system of learning over which they had no control.

Well, my schooling did not begin too early; nor
was there any cramming connected with it. In the

43

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

place of my birth, there were what we may call
district schools, besides the regular parish school.
The former were only open at certain times of the
year, for the benefit of localities not convenient to
the parish school. The teachers were engaged, from
time to time, by the people of the neighborhood, and
their salaries were paid by them. It was to the
district school I was first sent, when I was about
eight years of age.

The parish school differed from the district
school in that it was permanent. Its teacher was
settled as the parish teacher for an unlimited
period, and was entirely independent of the people
whose children he taught. I was but a term or
two in the district school. The alphabet, of course,
was my first lesson. To pronounce the letters,
after the master, according to the old Scotch pro-
nunciation, three times each day was all I had to
do, except to sit perfectly quiet (which was not
easily done) during those long intervals between
my lesson. But, like my fellows, I managed to
get over my A B C to the formation of words
and short sentences. I was then sent to the parish
school, where reading, writing, spelling, and arith-
metic were my daily lessons. This was as far as
I was allowed to go ; for I had to bear my own share

44

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

of home duties just as soon as I was capable of
doing so.

Scholars then at certain times of the year had
to carry from their homes some fuel to warm the
schoolhouse. The winter was not very cold, and
stoves were unknown; but the house had to be
warmed sometimes to make it comfortable for
children. So each pupil had to carry every morn-
ing, as it was needed, a peat, or a piece of firewood,
which on entering the schoolhouse he threw into a
place set apart for the fuel. The pupil in going
to school was easily known, as he would have his
peat under his arm, the very best he could find in
the peat-stack.

I had to leave school before mastering even those
simple branches already mentioned. But very few
of the young people in our day have any idea of
the difficulties which children then, knowing only
the Gaelic language, had to contend with. We could
easily learn the letters of the alphabet, pronounce
words correctly, and read and spell simple words,
without knowing the meaning. Just like parrots,
we could imitate the teacher's voice, and yet know
not what he said or meant. Dictionaries or books
to teach us the meanings of words or sentences
I never knew in my first schooling, although it was

45

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

the parish school. The teacher was independent of
the people whose children were under his care, for
he was not engaged by them, nor did his salary-
come directly from them; he was therefore not
much concerned about the progress of his pupils.
Indeed, he could not be blamed very much for his
indifference; for what could he do with children
who could not understand him? He was bound to
rule and keep them in order; and this he did, not
through their reason, or intelligence, but rather
through their flesh and bones; just as he would deal
with dumb creatures, that have no reason. And so
the tawse, that grand weapon for ruling, was con-
stantly in active service, and seldom allowed to
slumber, save on those peculiar occasions when the
master took " a wee drappy too much," and found
his desk a pillow soft enough for a good long nap.
This, of course, was not considered a very great
sin in the teacher, any more than in the minister;
not an unpardonable sin at any rate. The children
enjoyed it greatly, and their hilarity knew no
bounds except silence, lest the slumberer at the
desk should be awakened, as the whole school sin-
cerely wished him a long sleep.

There was a practice, very common in my youth-
ful days, connected with schools, and highly appre-

46

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

ciated both by masters and scholars, which is now
justly prohibited; I refer to cock-fighting. It
occurred every year, about Blaster, and was held in
the schoolhouse. Our classes were suspended for
the day, benches and desks removed, and a
place prepared for the fight. Tickets were duly pro-
vided, and numbered, one for every boy in the
school. The girls took no part in the affair. The
tickets being mixed were then put into a bag, made
for the purpose. Afterward each boy handed out
three pennies, and drew his ticket from the bag,
which fixed his bird's turn in the fight. Should
his rooster refuse to fight when its turn came, it
was expected the bird would be killed and sent to
the master, along with the money received for the
tickets. The boy whose bird fought the greatest
number of roosters was declared King in the
school; and the second best was Queen. It was truly
a cruel and barbarous custom.

Certain privil^es accompanied those triumphs.
The King was regarded as a ruler among the boys in
their plays, and the Queen the same among the
girls. Should any of the boys commit an offence
during the year which deserved punishment, the
King had the privilege, if he saw proper, to plead
on their behalf for freedom from the punishment,

47

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

or suggest to the master the nature or degree of
the punishment; and the Queen had the same privi-
lege among the girls.

This day of sport ended with another objection-
able custom. A ball was held, and the King and
Queen were expected to be present, and to furnish
the party with a certain amount of liquor, or
whiskey, then commonly used. And just here I
must state that in connection with this ball, patron-
ized by the mass of the people, I received a most
important lesson, which under the Divine favor
saved me from many a snare in future life. On
one occasion my rooster came out victorious, and
I was declared King of the school. My joy knew
no bounds. I went home with my poor wounded
and bruised bird under my arm, as happy as if I
were made an heir of a large estate. Mother read
the pleasant tidings in my countenance at the first
sight. My joy became general, for the whole
family looked pleased. The rooster was greatly
praised, and for the time being, at any rate, well
fed. Father was in the barn, so with a light step
I hastened out with the tidings. I found him
thrashing with a flail. " I am King," was my joy-
ful announcement. He seemed pleased, and stopped
the flail. But my heart was not perfectly at ease.

48

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

It was fluttering; for I had to follow my happy
announcement with a request, and I was not per-
fectly sure of success; so with a tremor I said,
"Now, father, you must g^ve me some money to get
whiskey for the ball to-night ; for you know the King
has to supply the party with some whiskey." He
looked at me (his look was rather discouraging)
and calmly and solemnly said : " I cannot do that.
It is wrong to give whiskey to the party at the ball ;
the ball itself is a bad thing, and I cannot give you
money to get whiskey, nor can I allow you to go
there. Were you to ask me for something that is
right, I would give it, but I cannot do what is
wrong." His reply reached my very heart. I cried
aloud, and with bitter tears said, "Oh, father, if
you just let me go for this time I shall never ask to
go any more." " I cannot do it," he reiterated.
"You are not to go to the ball, so say no more
about it"

If human words ever penetrated a human
heart, those words penetrated my innermost soul.
They stirred up the stagnant pool of my corrupt
nature to its very bottom; and the very worst
thoughts and feelings conceivable regarding my
father were aroused — thoughts and feelings
unknown to me previously. The change in my

49

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

mind was sudden and devilish; instead of believ-
ing my father to be the best man in the neighbor-
hood, I now viewed him as the very worst, the
most cruel and tyrannical that ever existed; and as
I noticed some of my school companions passing
our house to the ball, while I was a prisoner under
a most cruel treatment, the inner flame of my nature
blazed out with greater fury. My feelings became
uncontrollable. I cried aloud. When supper-time
drew near father put in an appearance. He looked
at me and said, solemnly, '* Go upstairs to your bed,
and if I hear another murmur from you I shall go
up with the switch." Of course, I went, and al-
though unreconciled to the sore treatment I had to
endure, the fear of the switch kept my mouth silent.
I had no supper that night and but little sleep. The
trial was indeed sore; but under God, who makes
everything work together for good to those who
love Him, it was a blessing to me. It saved me
from the ballroom, and from all the snares con-
nected with it. From that time to the present day I
have never entered a ballroom, nor had I ever any
inclination to do so. After I left my father's house
I was frequently invited, and urged by my asso-
ciates to go, but I could not consent; not simply
because I regarded the ballroom as a very bad place,

50

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

I

but chiefly because my father forbade me going to
it. I knew it would be a great sin on my part to
set aside his command for self-gratification, even
though he should never hear of it.

When the truth as it is in Jesus came with power
to my heart, then I discovered very clearly the
wisdom of my father's stern discipline, and many
times I thanked God for the firmness he manifested
in resisting my earnest and tearful pleadings on
this occasion; for had I once entered one of these
chambers of vice, where would my course have
ended? It does not require very great experience
to discover the evil tendencies of the ballroom, and
of all those places of sport and amusement where
lower human nature is inflamed and excited to such
an extent as to make it uncontrollable. But on this
subject I need not enlarge at present, as it will meet
us again.

The rebellion of my heart under my father's
stem discipline calls for some explanation. Some
may say, " How can you reconcile this with your
early experience, when you had such simple con-
fidence in God? Were you not under the opera-
tions of God's Spirit from your very infancy?
What became of your early impressions and con-
fidence in God recorded in the preceding chapter?

51

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Could a wicked, unconverted person give a clearer
proof of being under the power of sin and Satan
than you manifested when your desires were not
granted?" The difficulty here can easily be ex-
plained. My early impressions, my convictions of
sin, my prayers, my vows and resolutions, my
simple confidence in God and longings of soul to
please Him and to be like His people in life and
character, all clearly show that I was not far from
the Kingdom of God. But my zeal was not accord-
ing to knowledge; for I knew not Christ as the
Saviour of lost sinners. My great wonder is not,
that after experiencing those religious feelings, I
gave evidences that I was in my natural state, but
that I was ever brought out of that state after hav-
ing grieved the Spirit of God as I did. I know that
a living Christian may fall into sin, and may remain
under its power for some time, but God will com-
plete His own good work in him in due time. In
my case it was not, as some would call it, " a falling
from grace." For we cannot fall till we are raised
with Christ through union to Him. We must be
subjects of saving grace before we can fall from it.
The wise man says in Prov. 20: 11, "Even a
child is known by his doings, whether his work be
pure and whether it be right." This passage im-

52

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

plies that children differ in their childhood, or at
their birth, previous to any instruction given them
either by precept or example, and that the differ-
ence is so marked that we can anticipate what their
manhood will be. We can discern something in the
budding of the young tree by which we may know
the tree in its maturity, so by the early habits, tem-
pers and doings of the child we can tell pretty cor-
rectly what he will be in his maturity. If he be
deceitful, quarrelsome, obstinate, rebellious, selfish,
we may justly have fears of his character in matur-
ity; but if he be docile, truthful, loving, obedient,
generous, then we feel confident that in his man-
hood he will be a blessing to his fellow-men. No
doubt parental watchfulness and sound Scriptural
training will do much to remove the natural evils
growing up in the child, and establish in his char-
acter principles of truth and uprightness; yet pre-
vious to any teaching which human beings can im-
part, we find children differ from one another in
their infancy, and the question meets us : " What
makes the difference?" They all come from the
same corrupt fountain, and, in the words of the in-
spired Apostle, they are all "children of wrath."
Some of them, it is true, are at the very dawn of
reason docile, loving, and apparently averse to evil,

53

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

while others, even of the same family, are violent,
jealous, given to lies and wickedness. To attribute
this difference to their parents will not meet the dif-
ficulty; for sometimes the most kind and well-
disposed parents have the worst children, while the
most envious and malicious parents have the most
loving and well-disposed offspring. To explain this
difference in children we must look beyond the
parents to the sovereign grace of God revealed by
the Spirit's work in the soul. God said to Jeremiah,
" Before thou camest out of the womb I sanctified
thee." The angel told Zacharias that his son, John
the Baptist, was to " be filled with the Holy Ghost
even from his mother's womb." And the Apostle
Paul takes up this very difficult point and settles it,
as we see in Romans, where he speaks of Jacob and
Esau. " The elder," says he, " shall serve the
younger, as it is written, Jacob have I loved, but
Esau have I hated." In this passage two brothers,
born of the same parents, are introduced, and be-
fore they were born and had done either good or
evil, God loved one of them, which made him to
differ from the other — loved him, not because of
some good thing he found in him that was not in
his brother, but loved him of His own sovereign
good will. This certainly made him to differ from

54

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

Esau his brother, and although that favored brother,
during his youthful days, did many things which
he should not have done, yet in his latter days he
gave clear evidences of being a subject of grace. His
name has a most prominent place in the Sacred
Volume, and shall " be in everlasting remembrance "
in the Church of the living God.

Another incident occurred during my first school-
ing, which I must briefly notice before passing on
to another period, as I received a very important
lesson in connection with it. One day coming home
alone from school and being very hungry, I passed
by an orchard, and seeing a large number of apples
lying under a tree not far from me, without a
moment's hesitation I jumped over the stone wall
and filled my pockets with the fruit. On my way
home I began to eat some of the stolen spoil, but
found it not very palatable. The fruit was small,
hard and green, and so sour that it needed more
courage than ordinary to eat it, so I took the greater
part home. But my father, seeing it in my posses-
sion, asked me where I got it. I told him. "Did
you steal it ?" said he. " Yes," was my reply.
" Well," said he, " you must take it back ; take it
into the house and tell the family that you stole it
when going home from school to-day." "Oh,"

55

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

said I, " it is of no use, they are but nasty, sour
things." " No matter," said he, " you had no right
to take them, you knew it was wrong and you must
take them back right off." His words were sharp
and keenly felt. They reached my heart and I wept
bitterly and proposed to put them where I got them.
No, that would not do ; but " Go with them and take
them into the house and tell them that you stole
them," was the stern injunction. This was
humbling in the extreme, but there was no getting
over it. I put the fruit all back into my pockets,
and before getting anything to satisfy my hunger
off I went with it. Approaching the house, the
good lady met me just in the open door. With-
out saying a word, I passed by her to a
large table, and to her astonishment I began
to pour out the spoil upon it, and said : " These
are some apples which I stole out of your
orchard when I was going home from school to-day,
and my father sent me back with them." I could
not utter another word, but my tears flowed very
copiously. She came to where I stood, laid her
hand on my head, and began to stroke it, saying:
" You are a good boy to bring them back," and
pointing to the fruit lying on the table, said : " These
are bad apples, come you with me and I shall give

56

MY FIRST SCHOOLING

you better ones." I followed her through a back
door into the orchard. She took me to a tree loaded
with beautiful fruit and filled every pocket I had.
Then, clapping me on the back, she said : " When
you want more apples just come to me and I shall
give you lots of them." This episode completely
cured me of apple-stealing. I often passed that
orchard, but never coveted any of its fruit, and never
asked the good lady for more.

57

CHAPTER III.

FROM THE CLOSE OF MY SCHOOL DAYS
TILL I REACHED AMERICA.

I AM not perfectly sure what my age was when
I left my first school. I think I would be about
twelve years of age. I was sixteen years and one
month when father, mother, two sisters and myself
left for America. Two members of the family pre-
ceded us, and two others were left behind.

During these four years my chief duty in sum-
mer was to herd my father's cattle. Early in the
morning, taking my dinner with me, and accom-
panied by a dog, I drove my herd of cattle to the
common, where I watched them until about sunset,
when, with the help of my dog, I drove them home
to their enclosure for the night.

As all the cattle in the adjoining neighborhood
had access to the common, the children attending
them had the pleasure of meeting together. Their
plays, amusements and frolics among the hills,
heather and trees knew no bounds, except when
quarrels arose, which, perhaps, had to be settled with
the fists.

58

THE CLOSE OF MY SCHOOL DAYS

But the more I tasted of the sweets of those
amusements the less was I incHned to hold meet-
ings, as I used to call them, with God, and grad-
ually my visits to the throne of grace became less
frequent, until I could spend days without any
prayer. True, my regular habits of prayer I could
not lay aside, but they became mere forms. When,
however, anything annoyed me, or I got myself into
trouble, then I would go to God for help, even in
those days of indifference, for my past experience
taught me that my help was in Him.

Fishing and hunting occupied a good deal of my
thought and time during those years. These
sports were my favorites. When I could get a fish-
ing rod or a gun in my hand my cup of pleasure
was full. But we were not allowed to pursue these
sports without fear, for they were prohibited by the
law of the land. License, no doubt, could be
secured, but it was too expensive for people of
limited means. The prohibition was regarded as
oppressive and unjust, and consequently it was not
considered a great sin to violate the law when a
good opportunity presented itself. The people drew
a wide distinction between the laws of God and the
laws of men which were framed for selfish pur-
poses. They would not kill a fish, stag or any

59

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

creature of the field upon any consideration on the
Sabbath day; but if a deer, or a hare, or a partridge,
or any other kind of game came within their reach
on a week-day they hesitated not to secure it, and
regarded the opportunity as being given them by a
kind Providence. So the prohibition diminished
not their hunting propensities, but rather increased
their sport, for they had to shun the gamekeeper.
When in search of game, the person who could bag
the game that was watched by the gamekeeper was
considered most clever.

It was certainly very provoking and well fitted
to arouse strong feelings of indignation to see the
rich licensed men come around at certain periods
with pointers and hounds to sweep away the
creatures which were fed in their fields and
meadows during the season, and almost as tame as
their domestic animals. To frustrate the purpose of
such men was not viewed as an evil by the people.

Fishing with rods in small streams was allow-
able, but fish were not very plentiful. Speckled
trout, however, could be caught in great abundance
in our mountain lakes, which were frequently
visited by our sportsmen.

In this connection a common practice may be re-
corded, which shows the kind of training the young

60

THE CLOSE OF MY SCHOOL DAYS

people received in those days. Communion ser-
vices were held annually in every parish, beginning
on Thursday and ending on Monday. These days
of communion were regarded as holidays. Some
kept them with great care and solemnity. Very
little work was done, and the mass of the people
went to church. But very little attention was given
by the Church to the spiritual state of the young.
True, domestic training was enjoyed, and some
person might be found in the neighborhood to con-
duct what was called Sabbath School in the even-
ing of that day. The services were somewhat
similar to district prayer-meetings, going from
house to house, and attended by young and old.
Prayers were offered, portions of Scripture were
read, psalms, paraphrases, questions in the Shorter
Catechism and portions of Scripture were recited,
and all the services were ended with singing. But
young people were viewed as being incapable of be-
coming the recipients of saving grace or personal
religion. Public profession on the part of young
persons was unknown and discountenanced. So on
communion occasions they could go to church if
they had a desire to do so, or remain in idleness at
home, or spend the time in amusement with one an-
other. Some of the boys would go fishing. On dif-

6i

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

ferent occasions I went with them. We took our
fishing tackle along with sufficient provision for two
or three days. This consisted of some oatmeal and
salt; it was plain and inexpensive, but we relished
it. As matches were unknown, we carried in our
pockets flint, steel and paper well soaked in salt-
petre, which would catch the sparks.

An important event which occurred in our family
during this period was the marriage of my two
eldest sisters, which took place on the same day and
at the same place and by the same minister. One
of them left very soon after with her husband for
America. This made that country the topic of
thought and conversation in our family. America,
and nothing but America, could interest us, while
a letter now and again from Ann kept it fresh be-
fore our minds, until finally father, mother, two
younger sisters and myself left for America, with
the following certificate from the parish session :

" We hereby certify that the bearer, James Ander-
son, a married man with a family, is a native of
the parish, where he has resided from his infancy,
with- the exception of a few years that he served in
the militia; that he has always conducted himself
honestly and industriously, free from church cen-
sure and public scandrl ; that his wife is also of fair

62

THE CLOSE OF MY SCHOOL DAYS

and unexceptionable character; that his family are
grown up and some of them settled in different
quarters of the world ; and two of his daughters and
a son accompany himself and his wife to North
America; and that there is nothing known to us
that might prevent his and his family's admission
into any Christian society where they may happen
to settle.

"Given at Abemethy, this tenth day of June,
eighteenth hundred and thirty-nine years, by

" (Signed) J. Stewart, Minister.

" (Signed) William Forsyth, Elder.

" (Signed) William Stewart, Elder.

" (Signed) Wm. McDonald, Session Clerk/'

We started on our journey from Greenock on a
sailing vessel, and were about eleven weeks at sea.
We were not always favored with smooth water.
Our vessel, not being very large or hea\y with
cargo, had fearful tossings. The furious waves
would pitch it to and fro to such an extent that one
not accustomed to a stormy sea could not but feel
concerned. At different times we were shut down,
having but little light, and hearing now and again
the water rolling over our heads, we could not but
feel our own helplessness, and think that after all

63

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

we were never going to see America. What made
my case more deplorable was that for some years
past I had been forgetting God, and actually living
without any sense of His presence. I could well
remember my early days when I could carry all my
troubles to God in full confidence that He would
relieve me. But that time was gone. Something, I
know not what, stood between me and His presence,
and I could not approach the throne of grace as
once I did. But as my heart was restless and pain-
fully missing something to relieve it from its fears,
I discovered a spot on top of some large barrels,
which were piled up in the hold of the vessel, where
I could on bended knees be concealed from the rest
of the passengers. I resolved to use it, awkward as
it was, as a place to meet God. To this spot I was
often driven by the boisterous waves and the un-
governable fears of my own heart, and also, I have
no doubt, by the secret workings of the Spirit of
God. There on the top of those barrels I formed
new resolutions and made promises and vows on
bended knees regarding my future life should I ever
reach America. I knew that God could be found
on the ocean as well as on land, and that He could
still the waves if He saw fit.

But it was not always stormy. We were favored

64

THE CLOSE OF MY SCHOOL DAYS

with some beautiful days, when our agitated hearts
were cahned like the waves, and we could behold
and admire the wonders of the ocean. So upon the
whole I enjoyed the voyage well, grew strong and
stout, and became a favorite with some of the
sailors, who frequently allowed me to remain on
deck during storms when the rest of the passengers
were shut down.

On reaching the quarantine isle below Quebec
our vessel was detained for two or three days,
where we were all examined by a physician to find
out the state of our health. One of my sisters being
indisposed was not allowed to proceed till she was
recovered. Father remained with her, so the rest
of us had to continue our journey without them, and
in due time we reached Bytown, where Ann and her
husband resided.

«s

CHAPTER IV.

A PERIOD EXTENDING FROM MY

ARRIVAL IN AMERICA TO MY

APPRENTICESHIP.

Through reports and statements previously made
in my hearing I got an impression that in America
I could make riches with ease and in short time.
Full of life and health, and animated by this
erroneous idea, I commenced to work at once about
McLauchlan's Mills, where there was plenty to do
and good pay for it. But God in His wise provi-
dence had a very important lesson to teach me be-
fore any of my ideas could be carried out. I was
only a day or two at work when I was laid up with
a very severe and protracted fever, which kept me
in bed for two or three months. All hope of my
recovery vanished. Consciousness left me for some
days. I knew nothing of a material nature. Indeed,
those around me declared that I was dead. But I
was not dead, but was most active during those days
of unconsciousness, in a world of spirits, where dis-
coveries were made to me ^vhich shall never be

66

MY ARRIVAL IN AMERICA

effaced from my mind, and which conveyed many
blessings to my soul. I shall not attempt to explain
what they were, whether they were dreams or
visions or imaginations formed in my own mind.
One thing I can truly say, that to me they had a
deep meaning and a most powerful influence for
good ever since. My impression was that I died,
and that as my spirit left the body I passed into a
long, smooth, straight path leading to the gate of
heaven, the abode of the spirits of the just. I
noticed others going in the same direction, not just
on the path I was following, but very near it. They
were before me. I could not keep up to them, as
they were going with such speed. But suddenly one
of them disappeared out of my sight, and shortly
after another dropped away. I wondered where
they had gone. But as I came up to the place where
I last saw them I discovered deep pits into which
they had fallen. Flames of fire and smoke were
ascending out of these pits. I became alarmed and
stood still. Looking around me I discovered similar
pits on every side of me, and a very wide and dread-
ful one just before me crossing my path. Over it
I could not go. Indeed, I was surrounded with pits
issuing flames and smoke, so that I could not move
one step out of the spot in which I was standing.

67

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

The flames appeared as if they were approaching
me. I was waiting every moment with feelings
that cannot be described for the flames to reach me,
or to drop into the fiery pit beside me. While stand-
ing in that awful, hopeless state I noticed on my
path, but on the other side of the wide pit before
me, an individual most beautiful in appearance and
clothed with very comely raiment, standing and
looking at me through the flame that was blazing
between us. I then cried to him with all my might
for help or deliverance. Without uttering a word
he stretched out his arm through the flame and, tak-
ing hold of my hand, he pulled me through. He
then left me and I proceeded on my journey till I
reached the gate of the heavenly mansions. But
the gate was shut. I began to knock, and the very
person who delivered me from the fiery pit opened
the gate. I asked to be admitted. He looked at me
with complacency and said : " Not yet, your work
is not yet finished. You have to go back to the
world, and when your work is done you will be
admitted to this blessed city." While he was speak-
ing to me with the gate open, I saw multitudes
which could not be numbered, all singing most
beautiful songs which I could not understand. I
then pleaded more earnestly with tears to be let in

68

MY ARRIVAL IN AMERICA

at once, and not to be sent back again to the world.
But he said: "You must go back, but when your
work is done you will return and be admitted."
" But," said I, " how can I get over those fiery
pits that are on the way?" " I shall help you," said
he, "to get over them." With this I became con-
scious and opened my eyes and saw my mother
standing weeping over what she regarded as my
corpse. I told her not to weep, because I was to
get better. I also related to her the wonderful
things revealed to me, and that I was to remain in
the world till my work was finished, and that then
I would be admitted into heaven to be among the
happy people I saw yonder.

After consciousness was restored my thirst was
excessive. I pleaded with mother for a cold drink
of water. But no, she said the doctor had for-
bidden it, and she could not go against orders.
That night the person attending me fell asleep.
This was my chance to get some water, and noticing
at the door, about twelve or fifteen feet from my bed,
a pailful of water, I determined to make an effort to
get to it. I managed to roll out of bed, and on my
hands and knees I reached the water and drank my
fill. I then crawled back to bed, and feeling better

69

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

of my draught made the discovery that the doctors
are not always correct in their instructions.

But my thirst continued, and with more earnest-
ness than ever I pleaded with mother, I assured her
that I was going to get better, and that she was not
to fear that a drink of cold water would injure me.
I told her also how I stole a drink out of the pail
when all were sleeping the previous night, and that
I felt the benefit of it. I also told her of a certain
cold spring in a little grove about a mile away, and
that if she got me a drink from it she would see
how quickly I would get better. At last she
promised she would get it if I would tell no one of
it. I took her at her word, and ofif she went at the
break of day next morning before anyone was up.
She brought the water and gave it to me, and I
drank till I was satisfied. From what I heard her
say afterwards about that water I am under an im-
pression that her prayers and her faith accompanied
that drink; if so, she was not disappointed, for I
began to recover from that hour.

Being restored to health, and having as yet no
fixed place for a home, I felt it my duty to make
another effort to earn some money, for my pro-
tracted illness did not increase our funds, nor did it
remove from my mind my ambition to accumulate

70

MY ARRIVAL IN AMERICA

some money; yet I trust it was the means of modi-
fying my mind regarding all material things. My
question was this: What could I do? My educa-
tion was very defective, and consequently I could
earn nothing in that line. Father's means were
limited, and he would need all he had to secure a
home for the family. Idleness I hated and felt it to
be a sin. Being a complete stranger in a new coun-
try, with very limited knowledge and without ex-
perience, I was shut up to manual labor. But al-
though my health was restored, yet my strength was
nothing to boast of. The fever had reduced it very
much, so any heavy work I could not do ; I therefore
engaged as an errand boy to a general merchant at
New Edinburgh, who did a large and extensive
business in dry goods and liquors. I remained only
a few months with him, for I felt I was not in a
good place. The element in which I had to move was
far from being of a healthy kind. My associates
were of the roughest sort, and a good deal of my
work was connected with liquors, so I was every
day exposed to numerous temptations. When I
think of these things I feel that I cannot sufficiently
praise God for having preserved me from the whirl-
pool of those evil practices and sins with which I
was surrounded. Nothing saved me from it but an

71

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

unseen Power. I am not surprised from what I ex-
perienced at that time to see young people left to
themselves among strangers, without anyone to
guide them, falling into snares and becoming reck-
less in their conduct and worthless in society.

My next move was to Bytown, where I engaged
with a government officer, or a paymaster, as he was
called. His office was about a mile from his house,
to which he rode every morning on horseback. Part
of my work was to attend to his horses — have one of
them ready for him every morning, follow him on
foot to the office, bring the horse back, and return
with him at a fixed hour in the afternoon.

I also held the position of steward and had in
charge the silverware, any loss of which had to be
made good if the fault should in any way be traced
to the servant.

On one occasion a large silver tablespoon was
missing. Its price was twenty-five shillings, and I
was told I had to pay for it. I did not object to
this, though I was perfectly sure that I had placed it
where it was kept after it was last used, yet dis-
agreeable insinuations were thrown out as if I had
stolen it. I had a consciousness of my own in-
nocency, but could not be very sure that it might not
have been stolen by one of the servant girls. For a

7*

I

MY ARRIVAL IN AMERICA

week or ten days I was sorely perplexed about the
spoon, for to have twenty-five shillings taken out of
my wages through no fault of mine was something ;
but to have an insinuation thrown out regarding my
honesty was pretty hard to bear. But what could I
do in the circumstance? Simply nothing, except
bear patiently the trial, having the pleasant con-
sciousness of being innocent in every respect, and in
hopes that God would manifest my innocency some
way or other in His own good time, as He did in
the case of Joseph when falsely accused. And truly
I was not disappointed! My innocency was most
clearly shown, not as I expected, but in a very mys-
terious manner. On a certain night when I was
sound asleep I saw the lost spoon sunk out of sight
in a large jar of preserved fruit. The jar was
standing in its place in a large pantry with the
cover on, and the spoon buried in the fruit and
liquid, but as visible to me as if it were in a sun-
beam. Next morning I went to the good lady and
asked her if she had a large stone jar with preserves
in the pantry. She said she had. " Were you usin^
it of late?" I asked. " Yes," she said, " some time
ago." " Well, ma'am," said I, " if you will be kind
enough to look in it you will find there the lost
silver spoon." She went at once, uncovered the

7Z

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

vessel, and to her amazement she saw the point of
the handle, and cried out : "I declare it is here !
How did you know? I now remember when I last
took some fruit out of the jar I left the spoon in it,
and it sank down out of sight before I put the
cover on."

A similar discovery was made to me many years
after this, and because it was of the same mysterious
nature and unexplainable by any law known to me
I record it now. It happened when I was at Lan-
caster, Ontario, and is as follows :

Tidings reached our family that a young child
near Ottawa City was lost, and that the whole neigh-
borhood were in search of it. I knew the parents of
the child and their home. I was also well acquainted
with the locality, as I had taught a school near by
one summer. There was a small creek running
through a little bush into the Rideau River not far
from the house of the afflicted parents. On the night
after the painful tidings reached us, and while I
was sound asleep, I saw the child lying dead in the
creek, part of its body on the dry ground, but its
head in the water. I told my family in the morning
what I had seen in my sleep, having no idea that
anything more would be heard about it. But a few
days after news reached us that the child was found

74

MY ARRIVAL IN AMERICA

in the very spot where I saw it, and in the very
position already described.

Here, then, we have two very particular incidents
of a similar nature, two singular discoveries made
to my mind in a similar manner which I cannot even
yet explain. They were not made through any pro-
cess of reasoning on my part, or through a train
of thought, such as we may have in dreams, or
through vivid impressions from which inferences
might be drawn : but the lost objects were suddenly
discovered to my mind as by a flash of lightning
on a dark night, revealing surrounding objects; nor
can I trace these discoveries to the exercise of faith
and prayer. There was a time in my life when very
striking answers were g^ven to my prayers, but at
the times here specified, I am sorry to say, I was
not in the enjoyment of that child-like confidence in
God which I then experienced. My mind, it is true,
was more or less exercised and perplexed in con-
nection with the lost objects, but they were not made
subjects of my prayers. I am inclined to think that
there is a law in our nature, not yet fully under-
stood, which, if we knew it, would clearly explain
the whole mystery.

75

CHAPTER V.

FROM MY APPRENTICESHIP TO MY
FIRST COMMUNION.

My services in the paymaster's house were ended
on account of his having sold out and left the town.
I then resolved to drop the course I had been pur-
suing in my attempts to earn money and become a
mechanic and learn some trade. But the kind of
trade I should pursue had to be chosen, and the very
important question was : " What trade should I
follow?" My first notion was to learn watchmak-
ing, and my next was harnessmaking. I made in-
quiries at shops in the town connected with these
trades, but there was no opening for me in either
of them at that time. I then applied to Kennedy and
Blyth, cabinet-makers, who were looking for an
apprentice, and I agreed to engage with them. They
bound me fast in an indenture for six years, and my
father with me. He engaged to pay five hundred
pounds if I failed to fulfil my part of the indenture.
The first two years I received but a mere trifle more
than my board, nor did I get anything to do in the
shop but rough work.

76

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

A good deal of my time was occupied in going
on errands, staining and varnishing the furniture,
sweeping the wareroom and such like. But in the
course of time I was initiated into the trade, and
soon became expert in the business, and before my
term was ended I was able to do anything in the line
of cabinet-making.

During my apprenticeship I made it my duty to
go every Sabbath morning regularly to church,
that IS, the Presbyterian church, which I regarded
as the church to which I belonged. Our minister
had no evening services, but held an afternoon ser-
vice, which only a very few attended; neither was
there a Sabbath School, nor prayer-meeting, nor
any religious service on any week-day, connected
with the congregation. Spiritual death evidently
reigned over us, and we appeared to be satisfied with
ourselves in our dead state. The minister was regu-
larly in the pulpit at the stated hours of worship,
and read very nicely his moral essays ; and that was
all I knew of him. He never spoke to me, and I had
no inclination to speak to him. I often tried hard
to get hold of some of his ideas delivered in the
pulpit, but failed completely. Whether the fault was
in me or in the discourse I cannot say; nor did it

77

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

then trouble me much. But I got no benefit from his
preaching; I could not take anything he said with
me, not even his texts.

But a change took place after the Disruption of
the Church of Scotland, and many vacancies ensued
which held out greater temporal inducements to
ministers than Bytown; hence our minister took
leave of us. There did not appear to be much sor-
row connected with the parting.

The congregation being vacant, candidates for the
pulpit were heard, and one was soon chosen who
professed to be in full sympathy with the Free
Church in Scotland; but when put to the test the
following year at the Synod he forsook the Free
Church party, remaining with the Established
Church of Scotland till his death. His preaching,
however, differed very much from that of his pre-
decessor. He spoke with great earnestness, which
impressed me more than the matter of his discourses.
Indeed, my mind became considerably exercised
about this time with religious things. I began to
fear that matters were not altogether right with me,
and my soul became very restless, nor could I calm
it down to its former state. New resolutions were
formed, my Bible was read more regularly, and

78

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

many good things, as people call them, connected
with religion were done by me, but failed to impart
peace to my soul. I frequently called, in my rest-
lessness of mind, to see the minister, but he did not
see the nature of my trouble. He would persuade
me that I had no cause for fear, as I was always a
good young man, and never guilty of any open,
scandalous sin. At that time I saw nothing wrong
in his attempts to relieve my anxiety, for I knew
not then the way of salvation, and I am satisfied
now that my minister knew not how to instruct me
or point me to the true source of peace, but like
the false prophets of old he was " healing the
wounds slightly, saying Peace, peace, when there
was no peace." In the sincerity of my heart I went
to him again and again for instruction or aid in my
difficulties, so as to secure relief in my mind, but
he failed, completely failed, to direct me to the way
that leads to real peace, only assuring me that there
was no cause for fear. But I had a painful con-
sciousness that there was cause for alarm. I appre-
hended great danger. The thought of death, or
tidings of death, or a sight of the dead alarmed me.
Why was I afraid of death when I was not sick?
Why could I not sleep at night, or enjoy peace of

79

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

mind in the daytime? Why was I troubled at the
thought of God, or of the judgment day? Why
was I like the troubled sea, never at rest?
An answer to these questions would have
given me some relief, though it would not have
removed the cause of my fears. But who was to
answer them if the minister could not do so? It
would have been of some relief to me had anyone
assured me that my fears and restlessness were only
such as were common to men, and no evidence that
I was losing my reason ; for this was my own appre-
hension.

Under the circumstances, and according to my
own way of thinking, one thing I could do, and that
was to increase my diligence in religious matters —
pray more frequently; read larger portions of the
Bible, and read them on my knees ; go to some relig-
ious meeting every Sabbath evening, and join the
church and partake of the Lord's Supper. Surely
the doing of these things would restore peace and
quietness to my restless soul. But did they? No.
I was faithful and diligent in carrying out my reso-
lutions, but my restlessness still continued. My
doings were but clear evidence that I was then
groping in the dark, and seeking salvation by my

80

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

own works, and attempting to calm my conscience
and satisfy the demands of God's Law by my own
doings.

My first participation in the Lord's Supper
demands special notice, as it brought about a most
important crisis in my life. My early training led
me to view the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper with
very great reverence, as an ordinance which should
not be approached by any but the true people of
God ; and although I had great fear that I was not a
true believer, yet I had a strong desire to go to the
table of the Lord, and live a better life. This desire
was brought to a point on the Communion Sabbath
previous to the one when I first partook of the ele-
ments. Seeing others sitting at the table, and I
myself among the careless and ungodly, deeply
impressed my heart. I regarded those at the table
as a blessed people, being on the Lord's side, and
myself as the vilest of the vile for not obeying the
last command of the Lord Jesus. There, on that
Sabbath morning, I solemnly vowed to God that if
He would spare me to see another Communion Sab-
bath, I would if permitted take my place at His
table. This vow, solemnly made, eased my mind for
the time being.

8i
6

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Some months after this, and in prospect of the
next communion, an invitation was given from the
pulpit by the minister to all who had a desire to
come for the first time to the table of the Lord to
meet him in the manse on a day appointed. Of
course I went, and was not only encouraged but
urged to come to the Lord's table. I made a number
of visits, with others, to the manse to receive the
instructions needful for the important duty.

I felt it my duty to write to my father and inform
him of my purpose; and in reply received a very
solemn and faithful letter, not discouraging me but
solemnly cautioning me against an unworthy
approach to the table, and assuring me that if I
should partake unworthily of the elements it would
be to my great injury and condemnation. His letter
filled me with fears and dread, for I was not sure
that I was a true-living Christian. My application,
however, had been made, and I was under a most
solemn vow to go forward to the table, if spared.
So I found myself in most painful straits. To go
to the table without an assurance that I was a living
Christian would be dangerous, and might lead to
my eternal condemnation ; and to keep back would

82

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

be a breach of my solemn vow, which I knew would
be wrong,

Satan, the great enemy of my soul, was most
active, though at that time I was ignorant of his
devices. Through my ignorance of my own state
before God, and of the way of salvation through
Christ, he endeavored to prevent me from obeying
the command of the Lord Jesus to His followers:
" Do this in remembrance of me." On the week of
the Communion he stirred up one of the journey-
men in our shop to act unreasonably and offensively
toward me, with the design, I believe, of prevent-
ing me from accomplishing my duty. Every man
in the shop had a place marked out for his bench
on the floor; and it was expected that each man
would keep his own bench inside the mark. My
bench, not being fastened, encroached a little on my
neighbor's space, unknown to me; and without
drawing my attention to it, or uttering a word, he
gave my head a heavy blow, and placed himself in
the attitude of fighting. I threw my arms down to
my sides and refused to fight, but told him I would
give him over to the magistrate for assault. I fully
intended to carry out my threat, but after calmer
thoughts did not lodge my complaint, and the affair

83

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

dropped ; but my fears in going forward to the table
of the Lord increased very much. Could I dare
approach the elements of the Supper, and at the
same time be at variance with a man who was work-
ing at my side, for we were not on speaking terms ?
I concluded it would be wrong for me to do so, and
Matt. 5 : 23-24 seemed to direct me to this course.
I went to see the minister, to receive his advice. I
told him my trouble and what I purposed doing.
He opposed my view, and would not allow me to
think of staying away from the table, as the offence
was not given by me ; he advised me therefore to go
forward to my duty, and not to allow the affair to
trouble me any more.

The long-looked-for Communion Sabbath now
dawned, when according to my vague idea and
groundless expectations great discoveries of Divine
things would be made to my soul; clear assurance
of my union to the Lord Jesus, and my salvation
through Him, would be imparted; and purer joys,
and more enduring peace, than anything I had ever
experienced, would fill my troubled heart. On the
morning of that wonderful day I was dead to all
material things, shut up in myself, and most sensitive
to every change of feeling in my heart. Indeed, feel-

84

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

ings appeared to be my very life, and my heart was
so full of them that it could contain nothing else.
That morning I was in church in good time, and it
was then that my real conflict b^an. Everything
was different from my expectation. Instead of great
discoveries of Christ and of truth being made to my
soul, I had extraordinary and indescribable discov-
eries of the powers of darkness; instead of clearer
and stronger evidences of my personal salvation and
interest in Christ, my fears and doubts increased
beyond anything I ever experienced ; and instead of
purer joys and more enduring and solid peace of
mind all my joys and comforts and pleasant feelings
forsook me. My heart was clearly discovered to be
the abode of devils and foul spirits, choked full of
evil thoughts, evil imaginations, evil desires, blas-
phemous thoughts of God and of truth, and of every-
thing that was godlike. The very utterances of the
minister whose words I was trying to hear were
turned to ridicule, and I found myself cursing in my
heart, as I never did in words, everything of a godly
nature. Truly the discovery made to me of those
abominable and vile thoughts, too numerous and too

85

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

vile to mention, gave me a sight of my own heart
which I never before or after experienced.

The time arrived, however, when the communi-
cants were to take their places at the table. In those
days the table extended from one end of the church
to the other, and not in the centre pews as with us.
There were also a number of tables, served by differ-
ent ministers. When a person went to the table he
could not leave it till it was dismissed. As com-
municants were going to the table, the struggle in
my mind was most fierce. There was someone
whispering in my mind everything imaginable, to
the following effect ; " You cannot go forward, for
you have this very morning as clear an evidence
that you are not a true believer as you could possibly
have. In your very heart you have been blaspheming
and cursing God, turning the very truths preached
in your hearing since you sat down in this pew into
ridicule. You are also on unfriendly terms with a
man working beside you in the same shop. Your
father solemnly charged you that it will be to your
eternal condemnation to partake unworthily of the
sacred elements. Such a sin will never be forgiven."
By whispers of this nature my instructor continued
to urge me not to venture to the table. At the time
I knew not who he was, but was inclined to regard

86

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

him as the Spirit of God striving with me, and
seeking to save me from the great sin of eating dam-
nation to myself. But, oh, how greatly was I mis-
taken! It is not now difficult to know who my
instructor was that morning. But the last table was
now filling up, the last invitation was given, and I
had to decide to go or not to go, so I rose from my
seat saying, "Let me perish rather than violate my
solemn vow made to God on the last Communion
Sabbath." I moved on with the rest of the com-
municants, talking to God in my heart, and got a
place near the centre of the table, but found no
relief.

As soon as I partook of the elements, my instruc-
tor adopted another mode of reasoning with me:
" Now," said he, " you have done it ; you have
accomplished your ruin; you have sinned a sin unto
death ; you have set aside the warnings of your own
conscience, and those of your father, and have
grieved the Spirit of God, who all this morning has
been striving with you. That Divine Spirit will
now leave you forever to the curse of God and to
everlasting flames, for now there is no hope for
you." Thus the lying enemy continued to insinuate
into my confused mind the most discouraging
thoughts until the services were concluded- The

87

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

congregation being dismissed, the people went to
their homes, but I skulked away to the woods, for
I had a strong desire to get away from the presence
of all human beings, and be alone where my feel-
ings, which were almost uncontrollable and ready
to explode, could have a free vent. The time I spent
in that solitary bush can never be effaced from my
mind. I tried again and again to pray, but could
not. Words failed me, and the state of my heart I
could not express. I could only sigh and weep. I
was just like the Psalmist when he said, " For mine
iniquities are gone over mine head; as an heavy bur-
den they are too heavy for me. I am feeble and sore
broken : I have roared by reason of the disquietness
of my heart." Yes, I roared, and my cry, if not
heard by human ears, must have been heard by the
wild creatures of the woods, which fled from my
presence. But the Lord, whose anger made me
afraid, heard also the voice of my weeping, though
I knew it not; hence He led me, very strikingly, to
what brought some relief to my agitated soul.

As I was wandering about among the trees I
came on part of a prayer book lying under a tree.
I took it up, opened it, and my eyes at once rested on
a written prayer which expressed the very state of
my soul. In the words of that prayer I poured out

88

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

my soul to God. I read the prayer aloud, but my
heart, my very heart spoke as loud as my tongue.
After prayer my agitated spirit was calmed a little,
though my mind was far from being at rest. The
darkness of the night was now approaching, and it
would not do to remain in the woods during the
night, lest my absence might alarm some and a party
might be sent in search of me. I was, however, in
a very unfit state of mind to go home, so I concluded
to go to see the minister, who might aid me in my
distress. When I reached his garden gate I had not
the courage to enter, but passed and repassed it in
the hope that the minister might notice and invite
me in. But no, it was too dark to see anyone loiter-
ing at the gate. At length compelling myself to
enter, I knocked very gently. The door was soon
opened, and I was shown into a room, where the
minister came to see me.

I could not intelligently describe my case to him,
but managed at last to ask the question, " Can an
unworthy communicant obtain pardon for the sin
of eating and drinking unworthily at the Lord's
table?" He seemed to be amazed, and I could
easily see that he did not understand my case. So
he went for the other minister who was aiding him

89

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

on the occasion, and whose morning sermon I had
been turning into ridicule. He was an old man and
his hairs were white with age. He gave me a very
sharp look, spoke a few words to me, and asked
the pastor a question or two about me. Then he
directed me to Isa. 50: 10, "Who among you that
feareth the Lord, and obeyeth the voice of his ser-
vant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light:
let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon
his God." With this passage in my mind, which I
could not obey, I went home. Not to eat or sleep,
for these were forgotten and had no place in my
thoughts. The night was spent in restlessness.

Next morning I was at my bench, vainly attempt-
ing to hide my distress from those around me in the
shop. But God's time of deliverance was now near
at hand. A portion of the passage to which I was
directed by the minister the previous night was
still lingering in my mind — " Let him trust in the
name of the Lord, and stay upon his God." This
was something I could not do, and yet I was
enjoined to do so by God's Word. But how? A
paraphrase which I had once learned came now with
Divine power to my memory, and drove home to my
heart the passage alluded to :

90

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

" Trust in the Lord, forever trust,

And banish all your fears;
Strength in the Lord Jehovah dwells

Eternal as His years."

A power beyond anything I ever knew reached every
faculty of the inner man, and caused every fibre of
my body to spring as if new life was imparted to
my whole spirit, soul, and body. The change was
so sudden and visible in my outward appearance
that it must have been seen by all around me. I
sang aloud for joy, and the plane which I held at
the moment in my hand seemed to be moving with
more ease and freedom than ever before.

In looking back to this my first communion, I can-
not discover any exercise of faith on my part during
the solemn services of that Sabbath morning. My
character was rather that of a seeker than a believer.
I went forward, not as I ought, declaring myself
to be one of the followers of Christ, but as one
seeking salvation, or seeking rest for a troubled
soul. This distinction was then unknown to me,
nor was it set before me in coming to the table. I
have my fears also that in my first approach to the
ordinance I used it, not as a means of grace, but
attempted to put it in place of Christ, or to make a

91

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Christ of it. An anxious penitent in such a con-
dition as to have no assurance of his being a true
believer, yet deeply sensible of his need of pardon
and sincerely seeking evidence of his union with
Christ, may be advised to go forward to the table
of the Lord and use it as a means through which he
may attain the assurance for which his soul is long-
ing. This seems to be the state of mind I was in at
my first communion.

I can now clearly see the unseen but gracious
and compassionate hand of God in leading me
through a course which I knew not, and fulfilling to
me the blessed promise, " I will bring the blind by
a way they knew not : I will lead them in paths they
have not known : I will make darkness light before
them, and crooked things straight. These things
will I do unto them, and not forsake them." Many
a time I thanked God in my very heart for His guid-
ance on this occasion. He allowed me not to follow
the direction of the lying instructor that was then
determined to ruin my soul, but caused that com-
munion, unworthy though I was, to be the means of
unspeakable blessing unto me in after years. For
through it I was brought to a decision to follow
Christ henceforth, and regarded myself as under a
sacred oath to be loyal to God and truth, and never

92

APPRENTICESHIP AND COMMUNION

to go back to sin and its pleasures. Through it I
obtained some knowledge of the devices of the great
enemy of human souls, and of his deceitful modes
of attack, in assuming friendly aspects, and making
the anxious and confused penitent believe his own
abominable suggestions to be those of the Holy
Spirit of God. I gained some important experience
which has been a safeguard to me all my lifetime,
and a great help in my attempts to direct inquirers
in the way of salvation during my ministrations.

93

CHAPTER VI.

FROM MY ENROLMENT AS A MEMBER OF

THE CONGREGATION TO THE

DISRUPTION.

The enrolment of my name among the members
of the congregation introduced me to a class of per-
sons different from those with whom I had been in
the habit of associating; and very soon I formed
new acquaintances. Two young men who seemed
to be of a spirit similar to my own became my close
companions. For prudential reasons I withhold
their names; but as they must be frequently men-
tioned in this chapter they shall be known by the
initials W. L. and D. H. We came to be very much
attached to one another, and embraced every oppor-
tunity of meeting with each other. We would meet
sometimes on the streets, at times in the fields, and
at other times on the roads, after working hours.
Our conversation was generally on religious things.
One of us would sometimes have a book or a tract,
and would read something which interested his own
mind, for the benefit of the rest; and thus we
endeavored to help one another in following our

94

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

Christian course. There was no meeting for prayer
connected with the congregation. Neither minister
nor elder nor member seemed to think that anything
of that nature was needed. " How could we have
such?" was a question that we solemnly considered.
We were but young in profession, and young in
years; limited also in our knowledge of Scripture.
Would it not then appear to be a piece of daring
presumption on our part even to propose such a
thing to the leaders of the congregation, who might
be our fathers? Our difficulties appeared to be
insurmountable. But we had the will, and were
determined to find the way, to start a meeting for
prayer. After a good deal of discussion we agreed
to get the key of the church, and meet together there
with closed doors. We succeeded in our plan. We
would meet first outside the church at a time
appointed with pieces of candles in our p>ockets, and
of course, our Bibles: then we would enter the
church, lock the door, light our candles, see that the
blinds were down, and begin the service. We first
sang, then read, and then on bended knees prayed.
Each had to take his turn in leading, select some-
thing to sing, read a portion of Scripture, and then
lead in prayer.

In the course of time we began to think that we

95

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

were not doing right, and that it was selfish on our
part to exclude all others, by our closed doors, from
the meeting which we ourselves found so profitable.
But how could we help it — give up our meeting?
No, we must not think of such a thing. Should we
take upon ourselves to conduct a meeting for prayer
in the presence of young and old in a congregation
where a prayer-meeting was never held and
expose ourselves to the ridicule of the profane,
and appear presumptuous to the cold moralist?
W. L. was the oldest of the three, and had more
intelligence and also a better command of lan-
guage than either D. H. or myself, but he would
not undertake the leadership of a meeting. After
a good deal of consultation we concluded to visit our
pastor and set our difficulties before him, and ask
his help. We went to him and were well received,
and he made us believe it would be his joy to be
one of our number at our meetings. Next Sabbath
he announced the meeting from the pulpit.

The evening appointed for the meeting arrived,
and the three boys, as they were called, were in
church a little before the time, to open the door
and arrange things. Then the people began to
assemble, and came in crowds, but the minister was
not yet present. The hour arrived, but with it no

96

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

minister. The eyes of the people gazed upon the
boys. " What are we to do ?" was the question
whispered among them. " Let us wait a little yet ;
he will be here shortly." He did not come, yet we
continued to hope. But " hope deferred maketlt
the heart sick." Our hearts got sick. Yet it was pi
no use, we had to face our duty; and to face also a
large assembly of people, many of whom came for
curiosity's sake. " W. L.. you must begin the ser-
vice; you are the oldest. "Well, I shall, if you
follow." " All right, go on." The meeting was
then commenced. We sang, we read, we prayed,
each boy in his turn, as when the doors were locked.

The meeting was continued from week to week
till a division of the congregation took place in con-
nection with the Disruption of the Church of Scot-
land. The minister whose assistance we expected
visited our meeting only once during its existence in
the church, which was at his door.

A very peculiar incident occurred at one of our
closed-door meetings, the mysterious nature and
cause of which, though I am unable to explain, I
must record, for I was greatly encouraged and
strengthened by the incident. One evening as I was
leading the meeting I got into an indescribable state
of mind while engaged in prayer. I have no better

97

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

name for it than " trance." It may appear strange
to some, and truly it is strange to myself. I lost
all consciousness of everything of a material nature,
and became absorbed in conversation with an
unseen being, who directed me to Psalm 128, which
is as follows : " Blessed is every one that feareth
the Lord; that walketh in his ways. For thou
shalt eat the labor of thine hands : Happy shalt
thou be, and it shall be well with thee. Thy wife
shall be as a fruitful vine by the sides of thine
house: thy children like olive plants round about
thy table. Behold, thus shall the man be blessed
that feareth the Lord. The Lord shall bless thee
out of Zion : and thou shalt see the good of Jeru-
salem all the days of thy life. Yea, thou shalt see
thy children's children and peace upon Israel." I
am not sure whether this psalm was read or sung at
our meeting or not. But it was written in my mind
at any rate, and the latter part of it can never be
effaced from it. The Unseen One who directed me
to it assured me, made me feel and believe, that my
own future life was there, in that Psalm. I must
have been a good while in that mysterious state, for
both my associates were present, and noticed some-
thing peculiar about me. They went home with
me, one on each side. We walked together (of this

98

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

I was conscious) in silence. When my home was
reached I came to myself, and walked upstairs alone
to my room with the words of the Psalm, espe-
cially the latter portion of it, as clearly before me as
if my eyes were looking at them. From that night
I never doubted that the promises of the hundred
and twenty-eighth Psalm would be verified in my
life. On different occasions since, so far as human
eyes could see, my latter end was near, and those
around me gave me over to death ; nevertheless that
Psalm came home with power to my mind, and
assured me that its precious promises made to me
were not up to that date fulfilled, and therefore I
had still to live and see them verified in every part.
What made the promises most striking is the fact
that the idea of a home or marriage, or anything of
that nature, had no place in my thoughts or inclin-
ations.

Anyone acquainted with my history can easily
see in my life the fulfilment of those promises. I
record this to the praise of God, who in the midst
of deser\'ed wrath has been remembering mercy.
I am not sure if the promises in that Psalm are
fully exhausted even yet, for my past life has been
revealing to me that they contain more than I first
discovered when they were given.

99

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

About this time my attention was drawn to the
fact that prayer and fasting were practised among
the early Christians, and by eminent men of God
in our own day; and that in the Sermon on the
Mount fasting is spoken of as a Christian duty, the
same as prayer, and that similar directions are there
given for both. Hence we read, " When thou pray-
est thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are," etc.,
and again, " Moreover, when ye fast, be not as the
hypocrites, of a sad countenance," etc. I decided
then to make use of both as a means whereby I
might overcome my numerous temptations and beset-
ments. It was not my purpose to refrain altogether
from partaking of any food but to partake sparingly
and give myself more fully to prayer for what I
particularly felt myself to be in need of. This pur-
pose I carried out in such a manner that no one in
the house, so far as I know, suspected me of fasting.
I continued the practice until I found it was doing
me physical injury. As I generally suffered after
my college studies whenever I fasted, and as I felt
it to be wrong to do anything tending to injure my
good constitution, I finally concluded that my fast-
ing practice should be regulated by my own experi-
ence; if I found that I was aided by it in the per-
formance of my religious duties, then I was to fol-

?Q0

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

low it ; but, on the other hand, if I discovered that
it tended to weaken and hinder me in such duties,
I should refrain from it.

My first attempt I can never forget, for it was
a time of most extraordinary conflict. It would
seem that the powers of darkness were let loose
to accomplish my present and eternal ruin by an
unseen but powerfully felt influence, which no
human tongue can describe or human power resist.
This will appear as I relate the attack, which was as
follows. What I purposed on the occasion was to
partake of food sparingly on the day appointed, and
give myself more fully to prayer ; then spend the
night alone in the workshop in prayer and study of
Scripture. Nothing special occurred during the day.
When night came I went to the workshop to carry
out my purpose, and with a candle and my Bible
ascended to the wareroom on the second story of
the building, where a lot of furniture was kept.
After lighting my candle and carefully hiding its
light from the window by putting it inside a piece
of furniture, I began the solemn services of the
night. But to my amazement and terror I found
myself, as it were, in the hands of the wicked one,
and without any power to resist his dreadful pro-
posals. In the plainest possible manner he set be-

lOI

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

fore me his wicked plan of my present and eternal
ruin, and dared me to resist it. He influenced my
mind so mysteriously and so powerfully that I felt
myself perfectly helpless to resist his cruel and hellish
suggestion. I regarded myself as being in his hand,
and felt a kind of impelling influence thrown around
me which I cannot describe, driving me forward to
my ruin, and which I knew to be wrong. His plan
was clearly set before me. I was to extinguish my
light, go downstairs, out through a window and not
by the door, then proceed to a high projecting rock
which hangs over the Ottawa River about forty or
fifty feet above the surface of the water, and be-
tween two or three hundred yards from the shop;
and from that projecting rock I was to leap into the
river below. In obedience to his imperative com-
mand I extinguished my light, went downstairs and
threw up the window, but forgot to let it down
again as I had been instructed. The night was very
dark. I was, however, made to run through the
darkness toward the dreadful rock, feeling the
enemy, as it were, behind me, and impelling me for-
ward with irresistible force. I came to a small
cedar-bush near the point. But just there, with the
swiftness of a thunderbolt, the thought rushed
through my distracted mind : " Now, before you

I02

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

do it, call to God for help !" I gave vent to a most
dreadful and terrific cry to God for help, at the same
time seizing the cedar-bush with a death-grip, as if
to resist the force that seemed to be impelling me
forward. In a moment of time another thought
seized my mind, " Run back !" Back I went with
all the swiftness in my power, with an impression
that the enemy was still pursuing, to prevent my
progress, I reached the window, and, finding it
open, my trembling heart was afforded some relief.
A large stick stood near it, which I grasped as if
my life depended on it, and turning around to face
the foe, I put myself into a fighting attitude. But
the enemy was not to be seen with bodily eyes. So
I hastened through the window, which I closed with
trembling hands ; then back to the wareroom, where
the rest of the night I spent in fear, yet attempting
to carry out my purpose of prayer. By the grace of
God the enemy was foiled and my unprofitable life
was spared; but I cannot say that my special object
was attained, for my bondage still remained.

Another attack, somewhat similar to that now
described, was made upon me some time after this.
There was a Gaelic-speaking man living on a farm
about a mile and a half from Bjrtown. It was told
me that he was in a dying condition, without anyone

103 .

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

saying a word to him about the salvation of his
soul. As I spoke at that time as much Gaelic as
English, I thought I might be of some service to
him, and that I would go and see him. I keenly felt
my utter unfitness to talk to anyone on religious
topics, and especially a dying man, but longed very
much to meet someone that would speak to me about
my soul; for I was in great anxiety of mind, and
had not a clear knowledge of the way of salvation,
although I had some knowledge of Bible truths. I
learned from the Shorter Catechism that "all men
fell with Adam in his first transgression " ; that
man needed to be eflfectually called by the Spirit of
God; that by nature he was under the wrath and
curse of God ; and that before God he was justified,
not by anything he himself could do, " but through
the righteousness of Christ imputed to him, and
received by faith alone." But though these great
truths were made known to me, and I believed
them, yet the way of salvation through the cross
was far from being clear to me. Therefore I hesi-
tated very much to go and speak to the dying man
about things that I knew not. But I felt I could
at least read to him from the Bible in his own lan-
guage, and might also offer a word or two of prayer,
and so I went to see him after my day's work. I

104

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

found him very weak and in the last stages of con-
sumption. At my first visit I only read and prayed,
but he soon showed an inclination to ask questions,
which encouraged me to ask a question or two of
him r^arding his future prospects; these he read-
ily answered in words to the following effect:
" Well," said he, " I think I have no cause to fear
the future, for I never cheated anyone. I was never
g^ven to profane language, but was always honest
and a good neighbor ; and as God is merciful, I trust
all will be well with me." I then asked him if he
knew anything of a change of heart. From his
answer I easily discovered that he knew nothing of
that change in his own experience. I then inquired if
he was in the habit of reading the Bible, or praying
in secret, or in his family. He was not regular in
any of these duties. I then asked if he was in the
habit of going to church when in health, and trying
to keep the Sabbath day holy. " It would be of no
use," said he, " for me to go to church, as I could
not understand what would be said." I then
gathered up his answers, and endeavored to show
him that they were not satisfactory, so far as I could
see. All the good things he was doing were but
a sandy foundation to rest his soul upon, and that
living so long without a knowledge of Christ, and

105

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

without praying or even reading the Bible, was a
great sin in the sight of God, and needed to be re-
moved by the blood of Christ before he could be
prepared to meet God. I said but little on these
solemn topics, for they were at that time too deep
for me. But what I said was plain and simple and
very pointed, and uttered under deep feeling; for
I had need of pardon as well as the sick man. After
prayer I left him, but returned in about a week, and
found him in great trouble of mind. Both his ap-
pearance and utterances alarmed me. He would
smite the walls of his chamber with his elbows, con-
demning himself in the strongest terms for his past
life. " Oh," said he, fixing his despairing eyes on
me, as if I were the cause of the trouble, " I could
tear the very flesh off my bones for spending the
days of my health so carelessly in sin! I now see,
as you said when here last, that my honesty and
good deeds are but a sandy foundation, and can
never save my soul. Alas ! Alas ! I am lost ! lost !
lost! What can I do?" I was standing speechless
and trembling at his bedside, feeling my own guilt-
iness before God, and wishing in my very heart that
I had never entered the house, and fearing that I
had done the sick man a great iniir y by what I had
said. The only thing I could do was to read a por-

io6

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

tion of Scripture to him without uttering a word of
my own to explain it. I commenced to read the one
hundred and third Psalm. Before I was done read-
ing I noticed that he became calmer. Before engag-
ing in prayer I asked him if he had been helped.
" Oh, yes/' said he, " did you not hear Him speak-
ing to me?" "Who spoke to you?" was my
response. " My Saviour did. Did you not hear
Him speaking to me ? He spoke loud enough to be
heard." "What did He say to you?" " He said,"
quoting the twelfth verse of the Psalm, " * As far as
the east is from the west, so far has he removed my
transgressions from me.' " " And do you believe
that?" said I. "I do," said he; "all my sins are
now separated from me. They can never meet me
again. Oh, blessed Saviour, He has done it!" I
made many visits to this man's house after the
change took place, and from what I witnessed I
have reason to believe that his repentance was real.
An instance which may show the reality of the
change may be mentioned. One Sabbath as I was
sittii^ with him in his chamber two of his thought-
less companions came in. He received them kindly
and asked them to sit down. They began to speak
of worldly affairs — of the promising appearance of
the crops, and such like. He turned his head toward

107

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

them, and looking very compassionately at them,
said, " My friends, I am glad to see you, but if you
have nothing better to talk about, be kind enough to
leave the room, for I have had in the past too much
of that kind of talk on the Lord's Day." And point-
ing his hand toward me, he said, " Allow this boy
to read something out of his Bible." His com-
panions arose and went out. They had no heart for
religious worship conducted by a boy.

I now come to notice the attack of the enemy con-
nected with these visits already alluded to. Upon
one occasion, as I left the chamber of sickness about
midnight, I found it to be extremely dark, and the
following thoughts rushed through my mind with as
much clearness and power as if a person accompany-
vfig me uttered them : " You have now been teach-
ing that poor dying man very falsely. By your
erroneous doctrines you have disturbed his peace and
confidence in God. What right had you, who know
not the truth yourself, to attempt to teach him?
You have more need to be taught yourself. You
are still in your natural state, and consequently
under the wrath and curse of God. You are making
people believe that you are a true Christian, when
you have no evidence that you are. Your sins are
very great, and can never be forgiven you, and God

io8

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

this very night is to teach you a lesson which you
will never forget"

My weapons of defence were but very feeble and
few, for I knew not the Scriptures, and was unable
to defend myself by any process of reasoning. In-
deed, I felt that many of the enemy's insinuations
were true. But I still hoped that if I injured the
sick man by false teaching. God would pardon me,
as I did it ig^orantly, and, besides, I said but very
little ; I only read to him portions of Scripture. And
if the reading of Scripture disturbed his peace and
confidence in God, I was not to be blamed; and al-
though his peace was disturbed, he was greatly com-
forted by hearing the one hundred and third Psalm
read, without one word of explanation on my part.
And further, as my motives, as far as I could see,
were pure in visiting him, I had a faint hope that
God would protect me on my way home.

With thoughts of this nature I was attempting
to defend and encourage myself as I groped along.
Gradually I gained sufficient courage to sing, now a
few lines of a psalm, and again of a paraphrase.

" God is our refuge and our strength.
In straits a present aid;
Therefore although the earth remove,
We will not be afraid.

109

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

" Trust in the Lord, forever trust,
And banish all your fears;
Strength in the Lord Jehovah dwells,
Eternal as His years."

As I was moving forward I noticed at my feet a
good solid stick. I picked it up with a feeling that
it might be of some service to me, for I expected
that the enemy would do something to me before I
reached home. My path led through a quarter of a
mile of thick bush, the abode of wild beasts, and a
hiding-place for the lowest characters of the human
race. As I entered the bush, darkness like that of
Egypt prevailed, and every stump or log which met
me seemed to have life and be ready to spring upon
me, which made me hold my club with a stronger
grip. But I got through the bush and came to the
limits of the town; here I had to pass through a
lane which had a board fence on both sides about six
feet high. On one side was a large lumber-yard,
and as I came to a gate leading into it two large
bulldogs sprang out, one after the other. The first
nearly had hold of my throat, but in a moment my
back was turned to the fence on the other side, and
with all the might at my command my solid club
came down on his big head. He squealed, and could
do no more ; then came the other, which was served

no

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

in the same manner. I left them, with some fears
that they would die, but saying in my heart, " Let
him come with more bulldogs if he choose." I went
on greatly relieved, feeling that God had once more
secured to me victory over my great enemy.

It will be seen that I at this time was in bondage
to fear. I was afraid of death, afraid of the Judg-
ment Day, afraid of erroneous ideas of Divine truth,
afraid that my reason was yielding, and that I would
soon be a subject ripe for the lunatic asylum, afraid
of the devices of Satan, afraid of God — in a word,
I was afraid of everything. These fears gendered
bondage in my soul. There was no lack of earnest-
ness or of zeal or of activity in church work, or of
sincerity on my part; but all these good qualities
were put into lively exercise in working out a right-
eousness of my own. Just like the Jews of old,
" being ignorant of God's righteousness," I " went
about to establish a righteousness of my own." I
knew, intellectually, that human acts, no matter how
good or how numerous they might be, were but a
sandy foundation to rest the soul upon for salvation,
as I had told the sick man I was visiting ; but at that
time I myself had nothing else to rest upon.

But God was not always a wilderness to me, nor
did He leave me long in such a desperate state of

III

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

mind, nor allow me to be tempted more than I could
bear, but frequently led me to places of rest and
sweet enjoyment. One Sabbath morning I was up
early before any other in the house, and went to the
workshop with my Bible, so as to be free from all
distraction. I entered the shop, locked the door,
and began to read, on my knees, the twenty-fifth
Psalm, endeavoring to make its great truths my
own. The peace and joy which I experienced that
morning were beyond description. Every sentence
of the Psalm and every expression appeared most
suitable to my state of mind, and came home to my
heart with extraordinary comfort. Particularly did
my thoughts rest on verse fifteen : " Mine eyes are
ever toward the Lord : for he shall pluck my feet
out of the net." For the first time in my life I dis-
covered where my strength lay. Not in my peni-
tency, not in my repentance, not in my faith, not
in anything I could do, but simply in the Lord, who
alone was able to pluck my feet out of the net, and
secure to me the liberty which my soul longed to
possess. I left the shop that morning with Divine
praise in my heart, thinking that it would be about
breakfast time. But when I entered the house I
found, to my amazement, that not only was break-
fast over but that all the family were off to church.

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

So completely were my thoughts absorbed by the
precious truths of the Psalm that I lost all calcula-
tion of time and felt no need of food that morning.

About this time I came across an old book which
described my state of mind most minutely. It
showed my inner man as in a mirror. Oh, how it
encouraged me, proving to me beyond a doubt that
others had similar trials to my own, and that no
temptation had taken me but such as is common to
man.

I was now led to write to my father regarding
my rebellion while a boy at his refusal to allow me
to attend the ball in the school, the day I was made
king. I had often tried to heal the wound that was
made then, by making myself believe that balls were
not very bad things and that my father was pre-
judiced against them. By the thoughtless and dead
professor such sports may be regarded as healthy
recreation, but it is not so with the anxious sinner;
for he soon discovers them to be devices of Satan,
leading away from God, drowning all serious
thought and impression, and unfitting the mind for
Divine worship.

In my letter to father I acknowledged the sinful-
ness of the conduct then manifested by me and the
wisdom of his stem command, which had been of

113

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

great benefit to me ever since I left home, in pre-
venting me from going to such places of mirth. I
set forth also the change which had taken place in
my mind regarding the ballroom, which I now re-
garded as a snare of Satan by which he was oppos-
ing the work of grace in the heart, and hoped that
father would attribute my rebellious conduct to
my ignorance, and forget it; assuring him at the
same time that my sinful conduct had often been
acknowledged before God, to whom I looked for
pardon,

I soon received a short reply, in which he did
not so much as allude to what pained my mind, but
in words to the following effect he said : " I am
glad to learn from your letter that your mind is
exercised on religious things, but sorry after read-
ing all its contents that I did not meet, even once,
the name of Christ or of Jesus ; and I fear it is be-
cause you know Him not." This was a very differ-
ent reply from what I expected. It reached my very
heart. What ! not met even once the name of Christ,
" because you know Him not." This was a new
discovery to my bewildered soul, a new light to my
darkened mind. But it was true. In the twenty-
fifth Psalm I was directed to God as the only One
who could pluck my feet out of the net, but now I

114

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

was directed specially to Christ as the only source
of freedom from the bondage of sin. It was not
enough to know who could pluck my feet out of the
net ; it was not enough to be freed even from the net ;
but I had to know Christ the Anointed One, and
become one with Him. But who is to lead me to
Him? I know Him not, nor do I know where or
how to find Him. This became now the great ab-
sorbing question of my thoughts. It was a most
humbling and deplorable truth, that with all my
repentance, my prayers and fastings, and my painful
conflicts with Satan, I was still ignorant of Christ
as my surety; He had not the place in my heart
which belonged to Him. Wonder of wonders, how
can it be accounted for? How far a man may go
in religious things without having a knowledge of
Christ ; how truly he may resemble a true Christian
without being one. This was true of me at any
rate. The Spirit of God, no doubt, was then work-
ing in me and preparing me during a long period of
anxiety and conflict, though I knew it not, for
future usefulness ; so that I could comfort others in
trouble by the comfort wherewith I myself had been
comforted of God.

In my confused state of mind, is it any wonder

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

that I was restless? The secret of this restlessness
is evident. Christ, the resting-place of the soul, was
not known ; nor did I know anyone to care for me or
direct me to the source of true rest, I tried the
minister, but found him a blind guide. It would
have been to me a great encouragement to have met
anyone who could have pointed out the way of life.
In the hope of having my difficulties removed I
called on one of the elders of the congregation,
whom I regarded as a wise and good man. I be-
sought him with many tears to examine me and see
if he could understand my case — tell me what was
wrong with me and what I ought to do. He put me
off by promising to call at the shop and have a talk
with me. I expected him the next day, but weeks
passed and still no visit from the elder. One even-
ing, while standing at the shop door, I noticed my
elder coming out of his house. Of course I con-
cluded, as he must have seen me, that the promise
would now be fulfilled. But no, the elder's mind
must have been occupied with something of more
importance to him than my state of mind, for he
turned away in the opposite direction. I saw that
he was to go from Upper to Lower Town, and
across the Government Hill, and that by taking an-

ii6

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

other road I could intercept him. This I succeeded
in doing. I met him just on the top of the hill, no
one being near us; a quiet spot where he had an
excellent opportunity of talking to me. I told him I
was glad to meet him; that I had been looking for
a visit from him for some time; that my mind was
still in great trouble, and that I knew not what was
wrong with me. A large stone stood near us. " Let
us sit on this stone," said he. I commenced to state
my difficulties, but before uttering a complete sen-
tence, he noticed some person a good distance from
us, and said, " Oh, I see a person over yonder to
whom I want to speak. Excuse me." He left me
sitting on that cold stone (an emblem of his cold,
stony heart), which I baptized with many tears
before I left it. Perhaps he thought that I was
insane, and perhaps I was; but I was in search of
the path of wisdom, and if he knew that heavenly
path he should have pointed it out to me.

" What am I to do now ?" was my painful ques-
tion. " I have tried the minister ; I have tried the
leading elder of the congregation; I have tried the
reading of Scripture; I have tried prayer and fast-
ing and church meetings ; I have tried everything I
can think of, yet I have no rest in my soul." How

117

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

could I have rest when I knew not Christ, God's
appointed resting-place for the immortal soul?

I heard of a certain man who lived about three
miles from town, whom some people called a great
hypocrite. I concluded to try him also. I was not
acquainted with him. Indeed, to my knowledge I
had never seen him, and all that recommended him
to me was that some people called him a hypocrite.
But how could I see him ? If my shop-fellows knew
that I went to see him about the state of my soul
they would laugh at me and think that I was crazy.
But crazy or not crazy, I felt I should visit the man.
Nicodemus-like, I decided to go and see him in the
night. So on a certain evening, as it was about
time to retire for the night, instead of going to my
room I slipped out of the door. The night was very
dark, but I groped along till I reached the locality,
where a person met me on the road. I asked him if
he knew a man in the place called A. W. He said,
" I do, and if you follow the road you are on you
will come to a little shanty on your right-hand side ;
that is A. W.'s house. It is not far, though you
cannot see it." I moved along and soon came to
the shanty. A. W. himself came to the door. I
went in, and we spent the most of the night together.
He read a number of passages of Scripture to me

ii8

ENROLMENT IN THE CONGREGATION

and prayed. He then wrote out a long list of
passages, which I was to take with me and pray
over. He encouraged me very much, and assured
me that my troubles were common among the
people of God. We parted, and I reached home just
when the day was breaking, and no one in the shop
knew that I had been away that night.

119

CHAPTER VII.

FROM THE DISRUPTION TO MY CALL
TO THE MINISTRY.

The principles which agitated the Church of
Scotland and caused its disruption reached Bytown,
and were very warmly discussed. Our minister ad-
vocated the principles of the Free Church, and very
soon the whole congregation was more or less in
sympathy with her. So it was a great surprise when
he returned from the Synod at Kingston, where the
division of the Canadian Church took place, an Old
Kirk man.

A week or two after his return a meeting of the
congregation was called to hear his report of the
proceedings of Synod. A large number of the con-
gregation assembled, and after devotional exercises
the minister began to give his report of the Synod's
proceedings, and to explain the cause of the division
which had there taken place, at the same time
attempting to justify his own conduct in remaining
with the Established Church of Scotland. But there
were some in the congregation too well posted to be

1 20

THE DISRUPTION

imposed upon by a one-sided report such as he was
giving; hence some rather awkward questions were
put to him connected with some of his statements,
which he found not easy to answer. It was very
evident that many in the congregation were not sat-
isfied with the stand he had taken, hence a motion
was made, seconded, and ably supported, that all
who were in sympathy with the Free Church of
Scotland, and approved of the principles which
caused the disruption there, retire, and withdraw
their connection from the congregation. As the
minister seemed unwilling to put the motion to the
meeting, some of the congregation got a little ex-
cited and began to gather their books. The minister
sprang to his feet and proposed to sing the one hun-
dred and thirty-third Psalm :

" Behold how good a thing it is, and how becoming
well,
Together such as brethren are in unity to dwell."

But he could not get any to sing, as some felt that
purity and sound principle, truth and righteousness
came even before brotherly love. Hence one indi-
vidual after another, one family after another, rose
and moved toward the door, leaving the excited
minister, and the church, at the disposal of those

121

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

who adhered to the Old Kirk. The party who left
were soon organized as a congregation in connection
with the Free Church of Scotland.

The division reached the weekly prayer-meeting
conducted by the three boys, who unfortunately were
not of one mind regarding the dispute which was
agitating the congregation, W. L. did not consider
that the Canadian Church had anything to do with
the quarrels of the Church of Scotland. D. H. had
but little to say, and considered himself to be
neutral. But I felt strongly that it was my duty to
testify in favor of the principles of the Free Church.
For some days W. L. and myself discussed both
sides of the important question, but failed to agree.
I felt that I could no longer remain in connection
with the Established Church of Scotland, but was
sorry to have to withdraw from the prayer-meeting
and part with the minister, whom I still respected,
and with whom I was on intimate terms. But my
feelings were not to rule my reason, nor prevent
me from carrying out my convictions. So at the
close of the last prayer-meeting I attended in the
church I stated with trembling words and broken
sentences that I could not any longer remain in con-
nection with the Church of Scotland, and that I
felt it my duty to withdraw from the prayer-meet-

122

THE DISRUPTION

ing. I stated that I was not to give up prayer, but
purposed holding a meeting in the house of Mr,
D. K., and that anyone who was of the same mind
as myself might come there every week. I wished
them all spiritual prosperity and hoped they would
have the Divine Presence at all their meetings.

I felt pretty sure that two or three of us would
meet at D. K.'s house, but to my surprise the meet-
ing was as large as that in the church. Indeed, so
far as I could discover all who were in the habit of
attending the meeting in the church were present,
except W. L. and the minister's family.

The new congregation which had been organized
worshipped in the Methodist Church, Lower Town,
and continued to do so until their own church was
built. Fortunately for us a student from Queen's
College was then teaching in a grammar school in
the town. He was one of our number, and was
persuaded to supply the congregation with Gospel
services. The congregation was so thoroughly sat-
isfied with him that they petitioned the Presbyter}'
of Hamilton, which was then the nearest to us, to
have him ordained and inducted as our pastor,
though his college course was not then ended. Our
petition was favorably received, and in due time he

123

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

was set apart to the solemn duties of a minister of
Christ and inducted into the charge of our congre-
gation at Bytown.

The student referred to is still living and well
known in the Church as a Doctor of Divinity. The
name of Dr. Thomas Wardrope, of Guelph, is a
household name in the Dominion of Canada ; and to
him Knox Church, Ottawa, owes lasting gratitude.
He was their first minister, and he toiled in season
and out of season in the day of their weakness among
them. His field was rough, uncultivated and over-
grown with all kinds of obnoxious weeds common
to human nature ; yet he never complained, but toiled
on and persevered in the midst of innumerable dif-
ficulties and discouragements, fully confident that in
due time he would reap if he fainted not. To him
I attribute any success I may have had in my
checkered life. He knew me in the days of my ex-
treme ignorance, painful anxiety, restlessness of
soul, and when I could hardly give my thoughts in-
telligent utterance. Although my too frequent visits
to his study could not but be to him tiresome and
even painful to endure, yet I never once heard a
single word uttered but what tended to make me
feel at home, and to encourage me to follow on to
know the Lord. To the present day I am amazed

124

THE DISRUPTION

at the patience and forbearance he then manifested
towards a person so ignorant and unattractive as
I then was. His discourses were plain, clear,
pointed, full of Scripture and full of unction, and
the mind which did not receive instruction under
his ministrations must have been obtuse indeed. But
as his name must be mentioned after this I will say
no more.

The Free Church, as the congregation with which
I identified myself was then called, being in the
enjoyment of stated services, was favored now and
again with visits from deputations sent out by the
Free Church of Scotland to strengthen and encour-
age their brethren in Canada. These deputations
were the means of doing much good among the scat-
tered Presbyterians in this wide country. Their ser-
vices were very impressive, thoroughly evangelical,
delivered with great earnestness and altogether dif-
ferent from what we had been in the habit of hear-
ing. I was completely captivated by these dis-
courses. They described my state of mind most
thoroughly, and directed me to the course I should
pursue. What particularly attracted me was that
they not only agreed in doctrine but also in their
vivid description of my own personal state of mind.
This was to me a very great mystery. I could

125

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

understand how they would agreed in doctrine, but
not how they could describe so minutely and so truly
what was going on in my mind. They read, as it
were, my personal experience.

After a considerable period of anxious thought
I came to the conclusion that those ambassadors of
Christ were not only from the same school, but were
also taught by the same Teacher, the Spirit of God,
who gave them their messages and enabled them to
deliver the same with power and unction, and to
describe faithfully and correctly the condition of the
anxious soul.

Through their ministrations I was greatly de-
livered from my bondage of fear, and my peace and
joy increased just in proportion as my faith rested
upon the gracious truths revealed to my soul; and
having tasted a little of the good things of the king-
dom, I had a strong desire to do something for the
benefit of the souls of others. But what could I do ?
My education was far behind, yet I felt something
of the love of Christ constraining me that I should
not henceforth live unto myself, but unto Him who
died for me and rose again. Besides, in my Bible
reading, I noticed that the man to whom but one
talent was given was censured and severely punished
for not putting his talent into use. This taught me

126

THE DISRUPTION

that I was accountable even for my one talent, little
as I felt it to be, and that by putting it to some use
it would very likely increase. So I began to spend
my evenings improving my mind by reading, and
also writing letters to persons I knew regarding the
salvation of their souls. I wrote many such letters,
which were of great benefit to myself, and I trust
also to the recipients. I was but a very poor pen-
man. I could neither write nor spell, and found it
very difficult to put my thoughts into intelligent
sentences; yet I continued regularly to spend my
free hours in study, when some progress was made.

Through my attempts to aid others my own mind
became clearer and more established in the truths
of the Gospel. I found also the congregational
prayer-meeting and Bible class to be excellent means
of encouraging and strengthening my weak graces.
Through them I was drawn into the company of
persons who seemed to be of the same mind as
myself. My former companion, W. L., whom I left
in the Old Kirk, withdrew from it and joined our
church, and we soon became as intimate as we were
before.

As we had no Sabbath evening service in our
church then, we started a prayer-meeting in Lower
Town in the house of a friend who was surrounded

127

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

by Roman Catholics, and by many who went to no
church. But our meetings were not in accordance
with the mind of the great enemy of souls, hence
he attempted to put an end to them. At our meet-
ings we made no reference to creed or sect, but con-
ducted a plain, simple worship. Bytown was then
infested with a class of people who were called
Shiners, or, as they were sometimes called, Ribbon-
men, rough characters that feared neither God nor
man. Through their misdoings the town was kept
in a state of great excitement. Revengeful feelings
also ran very high between themselves and the
Orangemen. Should anyone be discovered wearing
anything that was yellow or green, he was in danger
of being beaten or badly injured, if not killed. This
sad state of affairs continued for some years, until
the Orangemen in the town and the country around
mustered together, and, joined by a large num-
ber of Protestants living in the town, offered the
Ribbon-men a pitched battle. They fought for a day
or two till the Ribbon-men were subdued. A good
deal of blood was shed, and some were killed in the
affray.

It was during this period of excitement that W. L.
and I were holding our Sabbath evening prayer-
meeting. Returning home from our meeting on one

128

THE DISRUPTION

occasion just about dusk, as we reached the bridge
which crosses the canal between Upper and Lower
Town, we saw a gang of roughs about the centre of
the bridge carrying firearms. As we stepped for-
ward they spread themselves out the full width of
the bridge, and began to move slowly onward before
us. " Now we are in for it," said W. L. ; " we had
better turn back." "Oh, perhaps not," was my
reply, " let us go on without fear." We both saw
that they could very easily throw us over the bridge
into the canal, as such things were sometimes done.
When the roughs reached the farther end of the
bridge, and we were about the centre, suddenly
they turned with a hurrah, at the same time firing
their guns. " Didn't I tell you," said W. L., " we
had better turn back and get off the bridge?" " Oh,
no," I whispered, " let us go forward and meet
them; God will protect us." In an instant we met
face to face. There was a momentary pause, and a
sharp, stem looking into our countenances. Then
came the command, " Let them pass !" An open-
ing was made in the ranks before us, and we con-
tinued our course, thankful to God for restraining
those wicked men from doing us any violence.

Something similar occurred a few months after-
wards, when the Irish fever was raging in Bytown.

129

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

On the previous year the potato crop had failed in
Ireland, and consequently there was a great scarcity
of food, followed by this deadly disease. It was
similar to cholera, and became epidemic in Bytown.
When it broke out in Ireland a large number of
people fled to other parts of the world. They came
to Canada in thousands, and were dying on our
shores in masses, and many other inhabitants of
Bytown were carried away by the deadly malady.
A little out of the town large sheds were built for
the accommodation of the diseased persons. From
those sheds thirty or forty coffins were daily, for a
time, removed to the cemetery. Whole families
were huddled in stalls, some of them dead and others
dying, beside one another. I was one of a goodly
number of the town's people who felt it their duty
to visit these sheds and endeavor to aid the dying
in their last moments. On one occasion the Rev.
Mr. Drummond, one of the deputation sent from
Scotland to visit the Canadian Church, accompanied
me. We made no attempt to converse with any of
the sick ones personally, but moved along the cen-
tral passage a short distance, reading a verse or
two from Scripture loud enough for those on each
side of us to hear, then offering a short prayer for
the afflicted and dying. Passing on a little further

130

THE DISRUPTION

we did the same thing. We were carefully watched,
although we knew it not, by persons who had no
sympathy wth our movements. As we left the shed
to return home we were met by a big Irishman who
told us in plain words that we had no right to go
among the sick people and interfere with their re-
ligious feelings in their dying moments. As we
moved slowly towards the bridge the Irishman be-
came more and more violent in his language. When
we reached the bridge he began to shout with all his
might and jump up into the air like a madman. Mr.
Drummond in a calm, meek spirit patted him on the
shoulder, saying, " Be composed, be composed, we
were doing them no harm, only trying to help them
by reading short passages of Scripture and offering
a few words of prayer on their behalf." But the
big man seized Mr. Drummond's necktie, saying,
" Very little would make me throw you over the
bridge," and he endeavored to make as much noise
as he could, with the object in view, evidently, of
gathering a crowd so as to mob us. People began
to run in our direction. In a whisper I said to Mr.
Drummond, " Free yourself if you can, and let us
get off the bridge before we are mobbed." He in-
nocently looked at me, not realizing any danger, but
soon discovering it, he gave a sudden spring and

131

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

freed himself from the man's grasp. Our feet then
were our best friends, and very soon carried us off
the bridge. As the big Irishman saw that his object
was frustrated he cried after us, " If you enter the
sheds again you shall not come out alive !" " To-
morrow morning," said Mr. Drummond, " if the
Lord will, we shall be there at nine o'clock."

Another delegate from the Free Church of Scot-
land who visited our Canadian Church in the. days
of her weakness was the Rev. W. C. Bums. He
was greatly owned as an instrument of salvation to
many souls. Wherever he went he left his mark for
good. He visited Bytown some months before Mr.
Drummond, and my acquaintance with him was
largely blessed to my soul. I viewed him as a liv-
ing illustration of the religion of Jesus, and through
him impressions were made upon my mind which
can never be effaced. It was my privilege to be in
his company a good part of the time he spent at
Bytown, so that I came to be more or less acquainted
with his God-fearing, Christ-glorifying, self-deny-
ing and sin-hating habits. What I saw in him made
a deeper impression on my mind than anything I
ever heard in his preaching. Indeed, he seldom
enjoyed, while with us, the liberty in the pulpit
which he looked for. He would not preach without

132

THE DISRUPTION

tokens of the Spirit's presence, and he often sent us
home without any preaching-. He would pray and
read and sing, and attempt to address us from a por-
tion of Scripture, but in his own estimation he often
failed; the little he would say, however, came with
power to his hearers. He could not see sin in young
or old, in rich or poor, in learned or unlearned, with-
out testifying- against it. and this he did in meek-
ness and love.

On one occasion as he was talking to two or three
of us on a week-day near the church door after com-
ing from a religious meeting, a rough character ap-
proached us and asked if any of us wished to hire
a man. Mr. Burns made a step or two toward him,
and said, " Yes, I know a Person who is seeking
to hire a man, and He is a good and upright Master,
and pays His servants faithfully and regularly. I
am sure He would treat you well, and you would
suit Him." "Where is he?" said the man. Mr.
Bums lifted up his hand, and pointing his finger up
toward heaven said, " He is up there. He is the
Lord Jesus." The man turned away at once, but
Mr. Burns went after him, and threw his arms
around him and said, " Don't go away. Stop a little
till I tell you what He is." The man shook him off;
and when Mr. Bums returned, to us large teardrops

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

were rolling down his cheeks. " Did you notice,"
said he, " how he fled when the name of Jesus was
mentioned ?"

Another time, as we were walking along one of
the streets of Bytown on a Sabbath morning to a
meeting which he was to conduct in a private house,
he saw two boys playing marbles on the other side
of the street. " See those boys," said he, " play-
ing marbles. We must not pass them. Let us go
over and speak to them." We did so. Said Mr.
Burns, " My dear boys, this is the Lord's day. It
is not right to play marbles to-day. Take them up
and go into the house and tell your parents that it
is a sin to play on the Lord's day."

I was at this time very anxious about the salvation
of my own soul. Indeed, I was never free from
such anxiety during his stay at Bytown, for his
consecrated life of godliness caused me to question
very seriously the sincerity of my profession. On
this account I never could say that I was happy in
his presence. At the same time I felt I could for-
sake everything I had in the world and follow him ;
for his life I admired, and would, if I could, pro-
cure the same at any price. Once when we were
alone, returning from a funeral, I felt I had a good
opportunity to open my mind to him and show him

134

THE DISRUPTION

my difficulties, in the hope that he might say some-
thing to aid me. I began to describe some of my
peculiar feelings and fears. He listened for a little
to what I was saying, and then turned around and
with a compassionate look said, " Can you not
speak about anything but your feelings?" He then
crossed to the other side of the road, and we walked
separated from one another for a long distance with-
out uttering a single word. I felt keenly rebuked
and could not at the time justify it. But when my
mind became more enlightened in the way of sal-
vation, I saw the wisdom and faithfulness of his
conduct toward me. He evidently discovered that
I was living too much on my feelings, and took
his own way to correct me, and he succeeded to
some extent in drawing me out of myself. Before
we parted he came across to my side of the road,
and opened up to me the way of salvation through
Christ. Many a time I thanked God since for what
he did. It was to me an important lesson, not
easily forgotten. It is not in our feelings we are
to live. They are too changeable to impart rest to
a troubled soul. The Lord Jesus alone is the rest-
ing-place of the soul; in Him alone we have peace
for time and for eternity.

All the terms of my indenture being fulfilled, I

135

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

continued to work in the same shop, and was paid
according to the work I performed. I was making
money rapidly, and concluded that it was about time
for me to prepare a home for myself ; so I bought a
building-lot in town, gave out a contract for the
building of a dwelling-house, and at the same time
I commenced to make my own furniture. These
things clearly indicated the approach of a very
important event in my life.

About two years previous to this I became
acquainted with a large and very highly respected
family at Hartwell Locks, two or three miles out of
the town. Alexander Kennedy and his large family
of ten young daughters and four sons were then
well known in Bytown. To this family I was drawn,
and the eldest daughter, being about my own age,
had special influence over me. Her freedom from
every semblance of ostentation, her quiet, affection-
ate disposition, and her humble religious character,
captivated my heart. A solemn engagement was
then, with the consent of her parents, formed, which
lasted for two years. But through our frequent and
regular correspondence and my numerous visits to
her father's house, those two years seemed but a
few days.

But just when we were about to be married, the

136

THE DISRUPTION

house being completed, the last load of furniture
deposited therein, the door of the house locked and
the key in my pocket, God, in His infinite wisdom,
had to teach me a most important lesson, which I
greatly needed and for which I shall never be suffi-
ciently able to praise Him. The benefits resulting
from it in my future life were numerous and salu-
tary. I had hardly left the locked door to return
to my boarding-house than I had to sit down on a
large stone by the wayside. It was with great diffi-
culty I reached my lodgings. What was the matter ?
What had happened ? I was in perfect health up to
that moment, but there and then I was met by a most
sudden and violent attack of the Irish fever. For
six weeks I had to lie in my bed unable to help my-
self, there being very little hope of my recovery.

But under the good hand of God my health was
restored. My hope and confidence in the precious
promises given me long before, contained in the
128th Psalm, were revived and established. I was
assured that all its promises were to be verified in
my case, personally, and hence the end was not yet.
As soon as I could be removed from my boarding-
house, I was taken away to Hartwell, where I felt
at home, and received the very best nursing and care.

On the 24th day of September, 1847. I was mar-

137

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

ried to Margaret Kennedy, by our pastor, the Rev.
Thomas Wardrope, and soon after we took up our
abode in the home that had been prepared. It was
not what some people would call a stylish home,
but a nice, substantial, cosy frame building. To us
it was no small pleasure to realize that our new
home was our own, sweetened by the most tender
affection and hallowed by daily worship; for an
altar to the God of Abraham was at once erected,
and on that altar the sacrifices of praise and prayer,
accompanied by the reading of a portion of God's
Word, were every morning and evening presented
to the God of the families that call upon His name.
Our home became also a place of public worship ;
a weekly prayer-meeting, being highly valued by
both of us, was started, and maintained during the
period it was occupied by us. But this period was
not of long duration. Sweet and hallowed as we
found it to be, my call to the Gospel ministry
obliged us to forsake it. This brings me to a most
important epoch in my life, an account of which
will form part of the next chapter.

138

CHAPTER VIII.

FROM MY CALL TO THE MINISTRY TO
MY GOING TO COLLEGE.

My call to the Gospel ministry came to me unsolic-
ited. Although I had a very strong desire to be in
some way or other more actively engaged in church
work, and had a great yearning for the salvation of
souls, I kept it hidden in my heart. To be a minister
of the Gospel was to me a calling most solemn and
responsible, and far beyond my reach, as my edu-
cation was far behind and my means limited. So
the very thought of becoming a minister I regarded
as presumption. On this account I endeavored,
though I completely failed, to exclude the thought
from my mind, and engaged myself more actively
in religious work in the sphere in which I was
placed. The barriers appeared to me insurmount-
able, yet so unable was I to shake the thoughts out
of my mind that I was led to bind myself by a very
solemn promise or vow to Cjod, that if ever I should
be favored with offspring that would show their fit-
ness for the Gospel ministry, I would not only give

139

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

them over to the Lord for His work in His vine-
yard, but also use every lawful means within my
power to prepare them for the public ministry of
the Word. And in this connection I have to record
that in looking back I cannot but magnify the faith-
fulness and goodness of God in granting me the
desires which then agitated my restless mind. We
have but two sons in the family, and they are both
ministers of the Gospel. I never urged them to
choose their solemn profession, nor even revealed
to them the desires of my heart regarding this
important matter, lest I might influence them to fol-
low a calling for which they might have no inclin-
ation or heart. I had more to do with God in their
calling than with them, believing that if they were
called to the ministry God would use the means
requisite to secure His own purposes. I left the mat-
ter entirely in His own hand. But being led of their
own accord, so far as I was concerned, to follow
Christ in this service, I felt I was solemnly bound
to do what I could to prepare them for their pro-
fession.

The course through which Grod in His wisdom led
me to the ministry was very striking and interesting,
and my duty was made so clear to my own mind
that to have rejected it would virtually have been

140

MY CALL TO THE MINISTRY

an act of rebellion against God. The Rev. David
Wardrope, at that time a student in Knox College,
Toronto, spent the summer with his brother, our
pastor, at Bytown. A friendship sprang up between
us, and upon bidding him good-bye previous to his
return to college in the autumn, I made the remark
that I wished I were going too. " What did you
say?" he asked. I repeated, "I wish I were going
with you." That was all that passed between us.
In a day or two he left for Toronto. I never
expected these words to meet me again.

A few weeks after this our minister expressed a
desire to see me. There was nothing strange in
this, for I was on very intimate terms with him,
being frequently in his house and an active worker
m the church. I went to see him at once. Upon my
arrival he led me into his study and said, " John,
have you any desire to go to college and prepare for
the ministry?" I felt I had to answer that question
without any equivocation, so after a brief silence
I said, " I cannot deny I have a desire to do so, yet
I fear the desire is a temptation from Satan, and
that it would be nothing short of presumption on
my part to yield to it." " What leads you to such a
conclusion?" said he. " Is it because you are mar-
ried?" " Well, that is one reason," was my answer,

141

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

" but besides that, you know my education is far be-
hind; and all my means are laid out in property."
" Oh," said he, " to be married may be in your favor
while going- through college, and the other things
you mention may be overcome. He then clinched
the matter by putting the question, "Will you be
willing to go if God in His providence removes all
obstacles out of your way, and opens up your path ?"
" Before I answer that question," said I, " I must
have some time to consider it, for it is too import-
ant and too solemn for a hasty answer." " There
is no need of undue haste," was his response;
" think it over and pray over it, and then let me
know your answer." I went home with an anxious
mind to consult my young partner in life. I found
in her no objection, but everything to encourage
me to go forward if I felt it was my duty to do so.
She could go to her father's house, and all the
family there would be glad to receive her. We
made the matter a subject of earnest prayer, and
finally there was but one answer I could give.

In about ten days I returned to Mr. Wardrope
with my reply ; " Regarding the question you put to
me the other day, I can give but one answer, and
hold fast fidelity to God, and my profession. If
God in His providence removes all obstacles, I shall

142

MY CALL TO THE MINISTRY

by His grace obey and follow the path of His
choosing-." "That will do," said he; "come with
me." He took me to the store of Mr. James
Brough, a great Free Church man. He was on
the other side of the counter when we entered,
and Mr. Wardrope, going straight to where he
was, said, " Mr. Brough, I want you to go down
to John's place and buy it, for he is willing to go."
Mr. Brough looked at him with a complacent smile
and said, " Well, I suppose I must obey my min-
ister." "Yes, at this time," said Mr. Wardrope.
With that Mr. Brough jumped over the counter
and said to me, " Come along." Mr. Wardrope
left us, and we proceeded to the house. Having
examined it, he said to me, " What did the whole
cost you?" I figured out the amount on a stump.
" I will give you that for it," said he. " If so,"
was my reply, " it is yours." The amount was to be
paid, at my own request, by instalments, extend-
ing well into my college course. During my first
three years I was occupied in the summer teaching
school. The following summers, till I was ordained,
were spent in the mission field, and thus a little
was added to my yearly income. So by the great
carefulness and strict economy of my partner in life,
who always joined me in the summer months and to

H3

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

whom I owe much of our financial success, we were
able to pay our way through those years of college
preparation. Beyond doubt it was a period of excel-
lent training for our future life. My conduct in
disposing of my property and giving myself up to
study was not approved of by all, and strange to
say those most opposed were from among my rela-
tives. The objections raised were that I had not
been a good scholar when young, and would never
become one, and that I had a wife to support, who,
if I proved a failure, would have neither minister
nor property. Both these objections I answered
satisfactorily to my own mind.

In looking back to those days of anxiety, I feel
it both my duty and privilege to set up my Eben-
ezer and inscribe upon it, "Hitherto hath the Lord
helped us." In the midst of deserving wrath. He
has been remembering mercy; for I have lacked
nothing needful up to this date. The warnings
uttered of failure in my studies and poverty in my
purse I have not yet realized. True, economy had
to be constantly practised, and many difficulties had
to be surmounted, but when the struggles came
renewed grace and stronger confidence in the
Divine promises came also, so my trials were only
such as I was able, by His grace, to endure. Wealth,

144

MY CALL TO THE MINISTRY

after forsaking my secular calling, I never coveted,
but endeavored to cultivate a spirit of contentment
in the varied circumstances through which I had to
pass. Beyond doubt God had been dealing with me
in the past ; why then should I not place the fullest
confidence in His faithfulness for the future? That
wonderful promise, " There is no man that hath
left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or
mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake,
and the gospel's, but he shall receive an hundredfold
now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters,
and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecu-
tions ; and in the world to come eternal life," cannot
fail; not because of any worthiness in me, but for
His own name's sake. Hence in a spirit, not, I trust
of presumption but of deep humiliation and grati-
tude, I may say He has bound Himself to me in that
blessed promise, which I feel is mine just as if I
were the only person in the world to whom it could
be applicable. In that day of His sovereign power
when He made me willing to forsake all that I
possessed — leave house, brethren, sisters, father,
mother, wife, children and land, He placed the
promise in my hand and in my heart, and, as it
were, said to my soul, " This promise is yours ; hold
it fast, for in due time it will be fulfilled in you."

10

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Since that day a large portion of my life has passed,
and what do I now find? Just what the promise
contains. I received an hundredfold, houses,
brethren, sisters, father, mother, wife, children ; yes,
and persecutions also. Let the sceptic or unbeliever
examine my life in the past and present and compare
the whole with this promise, and it will be found
that the Lord is faithful and true in not allowing
one word of it to fail.

146

CHAPTER IX.

COLLEGE DAYS.

In the fall of 1848 I left for Knox College,
Toronto. The Sabbath after my arrival I attended
Knox Church, the only Presbyterian Church then in
Toronto, the pastor of which was Dr. Burns. When
I left for Toronto I was filled with very pleasant
expectations. My religious privileges, as I imagined,
would be more abundant and of a very superior
nature ; and through the good counsel and the deep
spirituality of professors and students all my doubts
and anxieties would disappear. In visiting Dr.
Bums I expected great encouragement, but was
sorely disappointed, for the Doctor seemed as if
determined to extinguish every ray of courage
lingering in my anxious mind. He led me into his
study, and after handing him my certificate and mak-
ing him acquainted with a little of my past life and
my object in coming to Toronto, he began to ques-
tion me regarding my statements. Indeed, he
seemed to question my veracity. He did not say

147

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

that I was an impostor, but his language indicated
that he believed me to be one, and plainly stated
he could not believe my story. I referred to the
certificate, but he made light of it, saying it was only
a certificate from a grammar school teacher. " And
you are a married man," said he, " and parted from
your wife. Do you think that is right?" "I am
married," was my response, " but I learn from the
Scripture that it is right to part with everything be-
longing to this life for the sake of Christ. Our
separation is only during the months I am in col-
lege. We purpose living together during the sum-
mer." " Were you to hear me yesterday?" he then
asked. " Yes," was my reply. " What was the
text?" I gave him the text. " What were the heads
of the discourse?" he quickly asked. "Well,
Doctor," said I, " I cannot give an account of the
sermon, for I have not yet fully recovered from the
effects of my voyage." " Can you not remember
anything I said in the discourse?" said he. " I am
sorry to say I cannot," was my answer. " Do you
read the Bible?" was his next question. "Yes, I
am in the habit of reading the sacred book," was
my reply. " Describe to me the Christian armor."
I made an attempt to do so, but neither to his nor
my own satisfaction. " Oh," said he, " you don't

148

COLLEGE DAYS

know it. Every ordinary Christian should be able to
describe it. Have you been reading any books be-
fore you left home?" "My reading has not been
very extensive." " Did you not read any book at
all ?" " Well, since I left home, and coming up on
the boat, I tried to read a little of ' Watts on the
Mind.' " " Capital !" said he. " That is an excellent
book. Let me have the substance of it." " I am
sorry that I cannot do so," was my answer, " for
I did not read it through, nor did I get a right hold
of what I was reading." " What is mind?" said he.
" Has the pig a mind ?" " I cannot tell what a mind
is," I said; " I came to Toronto to be taught that.
The pig, I suppose, has a mind, but it differs from
the human mind." " You have been in the
Academy," said he ; " what have you been doing
there ?" " I entered the Academy this morning,"
was my response, " and began the Latin Grammar."
" Decline pena" said he. I began, " Pena, penae."
" You are wrong," said he. I began again, " Nom,
pena, a pen, Gen. penae, of a pen." "Oh, you are
wrong again," shouted he, " you cannot decline it."
I was pretty confident that I was declining it cor-
rectly so far as he allowed me to go, but was silent
under his rebuke. I discovered afterward, how-
ever, that the trouble was in him and not in me, for

149

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

I was pronouncing the Genitive as I was taught,
according to the EngHsh pronunciation, while he was
following the old Scotch pronunciation. I parted
from him that evening with a wounded heart, sorely
perplexed and grieved at my first interview with a
leading minister of our Church, and one whom I
very highly revered.

Next day I was cited to appear before the Pro-
fessors' Court, and to my grief Dr. Burns was there,
to be one of my judges. My application to be re-
ceived as a student for the Gospel ministry was
taken up, A few questions were put to me regard-
ing the object I had in view, and I was asked to
recite " Effectual Calling." Having been taught
the Shorter Catechism from my youth, I had no
difficulty in answering the question. I was also
asked to read a little out of a book, which was also
satisfactory. But when my application was, as far
as I could see, about to be granted, Dr. Burns gave
a very unfavorable report of the interview he had
had with me. I considered his report to be very
unfair, and attempted to say a few words in self-
defence, but the Doctor maintained his own ideas.
He questioned the truthfulness of my story, and
would make me out to be an impostor; nor could
he agree to receive me as a student for the Gospel

150

COLLEGE DAYS

ministry. The other professors were opposed to the
stand he took.

In the midst of the discussion I asked permission
to make a statement or two. Leave being granted, I
said : " If you can postpone your decision for a
week or ten days, till I can get a letter from my
minister, Mr. Wardrope, at Bytown, you will then
see whether my words are true or false. I assure you
that I am not an impostor, but a man of truth, who
is fully decided to follow Christ in the Gospel minis-
try. I have lifted up my hand unto the Lord and I
cannot go back. If I am not received into Knox
Collie I must apply elsewhere. My mind is fully
made up, and I must go on with my studies." My
request was granted. I wrote at once to Mr. Ward-
rope, stating how matters stood. A reply very soon
arrived, which I handed to the Professors' Court.
In a day or two I was notified that I was received
as a student of Knox College. In the same week I
received a note from Dr. Burns inviting me to tea.
I was at a loss to know whether I should accept this
invitation or not, so I consulted one of the pro-
fessors, who advised me strongly to go, telling me
I would now find the Doctor's attitude toward me
had changed. Accordingly I went, and, oh, what a
warm reception I got! He at once apologized for

151

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

his conduct, and assured me that I was just the
right man for the college, that I stood well the trial
under which he had placed me, and that I would find
him henceforth a real friend. This proved to be
true from that day to the end of his journey.

My first winter in Toronto was spent in an
academy connected with Knox College. The stu-
dents in my day were actively engaged in mission
work throughout the city. They organized them-
selves as a Missionary Society, and it is pleasing to
notice that the society still exists in connection with
the college, and through its instrumentality much
good is being done. At its beginning the city was
divided into districts, and students were appointed
to each district, where they distributed tracts, held
prayer-meetings, and established Sabbath Schools
where suitable places could be secured.

Some of the students took great interest in this
work, which was of benefit to themselves and an
excellent training for future work. I was very
much interested in my district, and got there a good
insight into human nature. I visited every family.
Some of the people received me very kindly, but
others not only refused my tracts, but threatened me
with personal injury if I should return with what
they called "bad books." One stout woman, who

152

COLLEGE DAYS

lived in an upper story, threatened to scald me if
I did not speedily disappear. As the kettle was then
boiling on the stove, and I had to descend a long,
steep stairway, I felt myself to be at her mercy; so
I meekly obeyed, with my eye looking upward as I
descended, in case she should keep her word.

An old man questioned my authority to be going
about preaching, as he called it, and asked me if I
was called to follow Christ as a minister of the
Gospel. I told him that I was not a minister, but
only a student. " Oh," said he, " that is just the
same. You purpose being a minister." " Oh, yes,"
was my reply, " if God sees fit to prepare me for His
work, and call me to it, I hope I shall be willing to
obey." " Well," said he, " we are told that wonder-
ful signs will follow those who believe and follow
Christ in the ministry; that in the name of Christ
they shall cast out devils, they shall speak with new
tongues, they shall take up serpents, and if they
drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them ; they
shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover.
Now there is a young woman in that room " (point-
ing to a chamber near us) ; "she has been there for
years. If you heal her I shall believe that you are
sent to preach the Gospel." " Very well," was my
reply, " if she follow my prescription she shall cer-

153

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

tainly be healed in due time. Let us go in to see
her." " Oh, I understand," said he, " what you
mean. She shall be healed at the resurrection."
" Just so," was the response, " if she believe in the
Lord Jesus she shall be made perfectly whole when
He comes to wind up human afifairs." But the old
man did not invite me to the sick chamber. He had
no confidence in me, because I did not perform
miracles.

Another peculiar case was that of the wife of a
laboring man, and the mother of two little children.
I never met her husband, for he was always from
home or at his work when I called. The young
wife seemed to be very religious and knew a good
deal of Scripture. She professed to be very much
interested and profited by my visits, and I held some
prayer-meetings in her house. For a time I re-
garded her as a very earnest and devoted Christian.
She could speak about religion for whole days, and
longed, as she said, for my visits. Indeed, she was
too sweet in words, and apparently so earnest and
devoted in her outward conduct in my presence that
I began to suspect her sincerity. " Could she be
under the influence of strong drink," was a question
which seized my mind. I determined to discover
whether or not my suspicion was correct. One

154

COLLEGE DAYS

morning upon entering her house I took a seat quite
close to her, and discovered from her breath that
my suspicion was well grounded. I at once said,
" You have been drinking and deceiving me until
now." After solemnly talking to her of the sin of
drunkenness and of deception, she acknowledged her
guilt, and expressed sorrow for her sinful habit and
a desire to be freed from it, and solemnly promised
that henceforth she would resist the temptation.
This promise I found she did not keep, and finding
her some time after in a condition such as I had
never seen her in before, I urged upon her again the
necessity of total abstinence. Our college session
was then about to close. Next autumn when I re-
turned I inquired for the family, and was told that
they had left the city, but that the mother had joined
the " Sons of Temperance," and become sober and
respectable.

Very different from this case was that of another
home which I met in my district; it was that of a
widow who lived alone in a cosy little house. The
order and cleanliness of everything within, and
cheerfulness of her countenance, clearly indicated
that she was a woman who lived near to God. An-
other student and myself held prayer-meetings there
for two or three sessions. At the close of one of

155

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

them, as a token of our appreciation of her kind
attention to ourselves and meetings, we gave her a
copy of McCheyne's works, which we knew she
would value. When we returned next session we
called to see her, and to make arrangements for the
recommencement of our meetings. In relating to us
the benefits she derived from the perusal of the book,
she said, " I got to be very fond of it, so fond that I
was getting more attached to it than I was to my
Bible. Indeed, I have to acknowledge that it was
oftener in my hands and in my thoughts than the
Good Book was, and to wean myself from it I went
to my trunk and laid it at the very bottom, beneath
my clothes, so that I could not see it or get at it
without some labor, till my Bible would gain the
chief place in my heart again."

The peninsula opposite the city, now an island,
was a very interesting mission field. It was a place
to which pleasure-seekers resorted on the Sabbath.
Crowds of the roughest characters, both men and
women, regularly frequented the place. Two hotels
were kept open there during the whole Sabbath day
to accommodate and entertain them. To make the
place more attractive and enticing, wild beasts were
kept and all kinds of amusements were encouraged.
So great was the crowvl that gathered there every

156

COLLEGE DAYS

Sabbath from the city that a policeman or two had
to be sent to keep the people within bounds. The
late Dr. Laing, of Dundas, and myself, after some
consideration and prayer, resolved to visit the pen-
insula and see if we could do anything for the sal-
vation of the souls of those who lived there, and of
those who gathered there for sinful pleasures. Tak-
ing a bundle of tracts with us, and securing a boat,
we crossed the bay after the morning service on
Sabbath. We then parted, one going west and the
other east, continuing our course till we met. In
my course I came across a company of fishermen,
whose " boss " was standing on a big stone giving
instructions to the men, who were dragging a large
net out of the lake. He was a tall, stout man, of
great muscular strength, covered with a big, dirty,
ragged overcoat, with long, heavy boots almost up
to his waist. I went to where he was. He looked
down upon me from his elevation with disdain,
knowing, I suppose, from the tracts I had in my
hand that my mission was not favorable to his Sab-
bath work. " Do you know," said I, " what day
this is ?" " I do," said he, " as well as you." " Do
you know," I then asked, " what God says regard-
ing it ?" " I know that, too," was his answer, and
recited a part of the fourth commandment. " Then

157

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

you knowingly disobey God's command," was the
reply, " and cause these men " (pointing to those
who were drawing the net) " to do the same?" " It
is very well for you," said he, " with your black
coat and shining shoes and plenty to eat and drink
to speak to us poor fishermen in that way, but if
you had nothing to eat but what you earned
with your hands you would work as we do
on the Sabbath day." " Do you mean to say
that necessity compels you to work on the
Sabbath ?" was the reply. To this question he gave
no answer, but came down from his big stone with
his large fists clenched and placed himself in a fight-
ing posture. " Oh, you may strike me, and injure
me," but, pointing upward, " there is a Witness
above us who will soon be your Judge." Here I
began with great freedom and unusual boldness to
describe the Great White Throne at which he would
have to stand, and endeavored to set forth the
danger to which he was exposing himself by dis-
obeying the command of God, and causing others
to do the same. As I advanced in this solemn strain
I noticed his fists relaxing, which indicated that the
truth was reaching his heart. By this time Mr.
Laing arrived, and he very solemnly followed the
same line of remarks. Finally our man thanked us

158

COLLEGE DAYS

for our lecture, and asked us if we would give him
a suit of black clothes if he would promise to go to
church. We promised we would, if he were in need,
and directed him to a far better garment than we
could give. He understood well what we meant and
told us it was not ours to give. In parting, he hoped
we would get across the water in safety, and not go
to the bottom of the lake, which was getting rough.
Seeing with our own eyes the wretched condition
of the people living on the peninsula, and discover-
ing the numerous plans by the great enemy of God
and man to allure so many human beings into his
dens of vice and ruin, we resolved to continue our
visits among the people there, and try to do some-
thing to frustrate his wicked designs. So we made
a visit to the chief hotel and engaged the largest
room in it, called the ballroom, for holding religious
services every Sabbath afternoon during the whole
winter. The hotel was owned by two brothers.
They were Germans. They gladly complied with
our proposal, believing, as they said, that our ser-
vices might be a great benefit and increase their
gains, which they did not regard as sinful. We at
once made an appointment and announced that
Divine service would be held in the hotel every Sab-
bath afternoon during the whole winter. We

159

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

arrived the following Sabbath in good time and had
an opportunity of visiting a number of the people
before the meeting, distributing tracts and inviting
all we met to the service. At the hour appointed for
the service the house was crowded. Neither Mr.
Laing nor myself was accustomed to address such
a strange, promiscuous multitude, and more than
ordinary grace was needed to deliver our message
with any degree of satisfaction, in a place where
there was so much noise, confusion and interruption.
The room which we occupied was situated in the
second story, at the head of a long stair. Every now
and again someone would rush up the stairs, making
as much noise as human feet could ; throw open the
door with tremendous violence, and with a disap-
pointed and bewildered look mutter something, and
then retrace his steps downstairs with increased
noise. I presume they expected to find a gathering
ready for a dance, but instead of the fiddle they saw
the Bible. Among our hearers was an old lady
living in the hotel, and a relative of the owners.
Seeing the door so violently thrown open every now
and then, and desiring to lessen the interruptions,
she went with her chair, placed its back to the door
and sat upon it. She failed in her good design to
lessen the annoyance, but rather increased it, for

i6o

COLLEGE DAYS

such heavy blows would be given to the door by the
intruder that the g-ood lady, in spite of her attempts
to fasten her feet to the floor, would be almost
thrown to the centre of the room, and the door
would open. Poor woman, she did what she could
to help us, and I think, though living in such a den
of vice, she gave evidence that she loved the truth.
In spite of the surrounding elements and interrup-
tions we declared fearlessly the Gospel message. A
number of the students took an active part in the
services. At the close of the sermon a Sabbath
School was conducted, and great interest was awak-
ened among the people. I may safely say that the
Spirit of God accompanied the preached word. A
number of the people became concerned about their
souls. Fishing and all secular engagements were
laid aside, and the fishermen, with their "boss" at
their head, attended the meetings. The doors of
the hotel were finally closed on the sacred day,
not a drop of intoxicating drink was sold in the
house, and a small steamer connected with the
hotel, which kept going the whole Sabbath
between the city and the peninsula for the conven-
ience of pleasure seekers, was stopped, and finally
sold. Attractions and sinful indulgences being now
discountenanced by the owners of the hotel, the

i6i
II

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

crowd of course began gradually to disappear and
gather at the other hotel. The owners of the house
where we held our services declared that through
our meetings they lost fifty dollars every Sabbath,
but that they were great gainers for all that, and
that they would not continue their sinful engage-
ments upon any condition ; hence, the following sum-
mer they sold out and went to the city, where they
became prominent persons in the Church of God.

Among the anxious ones was the big " boss "
who threatened to do us violence at our first visit.
His mind was greatly agitated for a long time about
his own state before God. At one of our meetings,
as I was attempting to set forth the wrath of God
against transgressors, and urging sinners to repent
and to humble themselves before the mighty hand
of God, he sat down on the floor in a corner of the
room where he groaned and wept during the service.
At the close he came to where I was standing, took
me by the hand, and was about to say something
in favor of the discourse, but he prefaced his
statement with a most dreadful oath. Hardly before
it was uttered, he drew away his hand and turned
back from the gaze of others, with a deep sigh. I
followed him and discovered big tears rolling down
from his eyes. " I am ashamed of myself," he said.

162

COLLEGE DAYS

" Oh, it is your old habit that is still following you,"
I told him; "continue to resist it, and by Divine
grace you shall overcome."

The first three summers of my college course I
spent as a teacher in the common schools of the
countr\\ As the amount which I received from my
property was not sufficient to meet all my expenses
during my whole collie course, and as I had no
other fund to draw from, I was obliged to do some-
thing so as to add a little to my income. I was unwil-
ling to go out as a catechist to the mission field till
I entered theology, for I always entertained a very
solemn and exalted view of the preaching of the
Word, and felt it to be too great an imdertaking
for me.

The first school I taught was at the Rideau
River, about two miles from Bytown, where only
the most simple and elementary branches were
taught. My second school was at Clarence, Ont.
Here a few of the pupils were advanced, and needed
special attention, which was of some benefit to my-
self. As there was no church near the locality, and
as many of the people went to no place of worship
on the Lord's Day, I felt it to be my duty to start a
Sabbath School for the special benefit of the young
people. A large number, both young and old, gath-

163

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

ered together every Sabbath in the schoolhouse,
which soon became too small to accommodate the
ever-increasing congregation, and seats had to be
arranged outside for their convenience. Finding so
many people assembling Sabbath after Sabbath, I
began to prepare more suitable addresses for such a
gathering. This attracted a still larger number. All
denominational lines were ignored. The people in
the section considered themselves entitled to my ser-
vices on Sabbath as well as on the week day, and
even spoke of the teacher at last as being their min-
ister. The Baptists in the locality took a great
interest in the services, and persuaded me to cross
the Ottawa River to Lochaber, where I also held
some religious services.

My third and last school was at Point Fortune.
Here I had a pretty good school, in which all the
common branches were taught. Our nearest place
of worship was at St. Andrew's, where there were a
number of churches; but these were not easily
reached, as we had to cross the Ottawa River, which
at times was unsafe for small boats. I therefore
started a Sabbath School, and sometimes held
Divine worship in the schoolhouse. We had excel-
lent meetings, and I trust the good seed of the
Kingdom took root in the hearts of many.

164

COLLEGE DAYS

The Baptist minister at St. Andrew's asked me
to preach for him one Sabbath when he was to be
from home. One of his people had a large canoe,
and, although he had but one arm, he knew well
how to manage it; so the minister appointed him
to take me across the river and back. We got across
in the morning without any difficulty, but coming
back after preaching there was a big swell on the
river. Arriving at the canoe's little wharf, we
found several persons anxious to get across with
us. The steersman distinctly stated to the crowd
that he could not take them all. Having directed
my wife and myself to seats in the canoe, as well
as an old lady who was among the number, he said
that he could take a few more; then the rest began
one after another to jump in till it was overloaded.
Our helmsman declared there were too many in the
canoe, and that we were really in danger. To put
his craft about and land some of his passengers
could not be safely accomplished, and the only thing
that could be done was to proceed and take the risk.
We were warned that if any of us moved from our
places we would all go to the bottom. There was
not a paddle to be used but his own. The old lady
dropped on her knees, and began to address God in
solemn prayer. Not another word was heard. Her

165

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

earnest pleading with God for His sparing mercy
still lingers in my ears. In her appeals she seemed
to think that she was old and worthless, and would
hardly be missed, but that there were young people
in the canoe whose lives might be a blessing to the
Church and the world, and also the young man who
was beginning to preach the blessed Gospel, and who
had done so that very morning. She earnestly en-
treated that they might be saved from a watery
grave, and continued her pleadings till we reached
the other side of the river.

i66

CHAPTER X.
THREE SUMMERS IN THE MISSION FIELD

In the spring of 1852, I consented to go out as a
catechist to the mission field. In those days laborers
were very scarce in connection with our church, and
students were urged to take up mission work rather
too soon, before they were fully qualified for such
an important duty. My consent was given upon the
understanding that I would not be asked to preach
in the Gaelic language ; I was regarded as a Gaelic-
speaking student, although I had not kept up the
language since leaving home, when but a boy.

The Distributing Committee, which met at To-
ronto at the close of the college, sent me to the
Montreal Presbytery, which in turn appointed me
to Glengarry, the very centre of Gaelic-speaking
people within its bounds. My first field of labor
was very extensive, including Martintown, Wil-
liamstown, Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills, The
whole Sabbath was occupied at one station. I
never attempted to supply two stations on the same
day. The people in Glengarry would not at that

167

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

time consent to anything of that nature, for their
habit was to gather together from every part of the
county to the station where the services were to
be held. Ten, fifteen, twenty and even twenty-five
miles was not regarded as a distance too great to
go to church. The services were always lengthy,
occupying from two hours and a half to three hours ;
and when there was preaching in both languages,
five or six hours would be the length of the time
engaged. Not a single word of complaint would
be heard against the length of the sermon or that
of the prayer. The person who felt the services long
or tedious was regarded as being dead in sin. The
attention of the audience would be fixed, and such
solemnity would pervade the whole assembly, that
both speaker and hearers felt the time very short.
The contrast between the people of those days in
connection with their religious worship and those of
our day is very striking. It is true our forefathers
followed certain customs and modes of worship
which did not help them to worship God in spirit,
and to which Scripture gave no countenance, but
we in our zeal for advancement discard not only
what was imperfect in connection with their wor-
ship, but also what was to their praise, honoring to
God, and helpful in spiritual worship. We not only

i68

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

depart from the beaten path of God's ransomed
people in the ages that are past, a path which was
owned by God and commended by His unerring
Word, but we have also pursued a path marked out
by worldly wisdom and worldly policies, which
leads to practices directly opposed to the teaching of
Divine truth. We try to keep pace with the world.
We look around us and see progress in science and
in art; we talk of our railroads, of our telegraphs
and telephones and innumerable factories, and con-
clude that the Church should make progress also
and keep up to the world, forgetting the very im-
portant truth that the wisdom of this world is fool-
ishness with God, and that " the world by wisdom
knew not God." "If any man love the world the
love of the Father is not in him."

What are some of the evidences of real progress
on the part of the Church? Does progress consist
in curtailing her religious services under the pres-
sure of the multiplicity of secular engagements ? Is
it an evidence of real progress to limit the prayer
to three or four minutes on the morning of the
Lord's Day in the house of God, which prayer ought
to be comprehensive, so as to meet the varied cir-
cumstances, trials, temptations and needs, not only
of the people who regularly meet there for worship,

169

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

but also the sad state of those who never darken
the door of any place of worship from one year's
end to the other? Or, is it an evidence of real
progress to shorten the discourse to such an extent
as to make it utterly impossible for any man to do
justice to his subject and make it intelligible to his
hearers? Or, is it an evidence of real progress to
set aside those days for needful preparation, so
highly appreciated by the people of God in the past,
in regard to the celebration of the Lord's Supper, in
spite of the imperative command in the New Testa-
ment, " Let a man examine himself and so let him
eat of that bread and drink of that cup" ? Or, is
it an evidence of real progress to encourage to the
Lord's table the unrenewed in heart and life, whose
outward conduct is glaringly inconsistent with the
solemn profession implied in that important act?
Is it an evidence of real progress to grant the ordin-
ance of baptism to persons who make no pretension
of religion, but willingly absent themselves from
the house of God, and live prayerless lives in their
own homes, in the presence of those whom they
solemnly engage to train up for God? Is it an
evidence of real progress to place the reins of Church
government in the hands of the young, setting aside
those of matured experience, repudiating the plain

170

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

teaching of both the Old and New Testament, that
enjoins upon the young to " submit themselves to
the elder," to honor their father and their mother,
and to " rise up before the hoary head, and honor
the face of the old man, and fear thy God " ? If these
things are evidences of real progress, then we may
congratulate ourselves that we are far in advance
of our forefathers in our religious affairs. But if
we hold up our evidences of progress before the
mirror of Divine Truth, by which the true nature
of what we call progress is made manifest, then we
may painfully discover that what we r^ard as pro-
gression in the Church is in reality retrogression.

My first Sabbath in Glengarry was spent at Mar-
tintown. My coming had been well announced, and
hence a large assembly of people were gathered
together to hear the new minister, and expected to
hear a sermon in English and another in the Gaelic
language. I had no idea that Gaelic services would
be expected, but I was not long left in ignorance,
for when I concluded the English service and pro-
nounced the benediction, the majority of the people
kept their seats. Just as I was about to leave the
pulpit, one of the elders stepped up to where I was,
and said, " Are you not going to preach in Gaelic?"
" No, was my reply, " I cannot preach in that lan-

171

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

guage." " Oh," said he, " we got you as a Gaelic
student, and we cannot do without Gaelic." " I
am sorry," was my response; "I made it a con-
dition in consenting to go to the mission field that
Gaelic services would not be asked of me." " Well,
well," said he, "what are we to do? The people
are here from great distances, and expect a Gaelic
sermon as well as English." " I am sorry I am
unable to preach in Gaelic," was my answer, " but
will preach another in English, if you wish." " Well,
that is better than nothing," said he; so I preached
another sermon in English and pronounced the
benediction the second time, and the assembly dis-
missed.

Some days after beginning my labors at Martin-
town I received a letter from the Rev. Alex. Cam-
eron, then stationed at Lochiel, whom I considered
as my Bishop. His letter was short, but in plain
words it informed me that I had to preach in the
Gaelic language as well as in English; that he had
gotten me from the Distributing Committee as a
Gaelic student, and therefore I had to preach in that
language. I sent him a reply stating the conditions
under which I had consented to labor in the mission
field, and that to preach in Gaelic was beyond my
power; that if he insisted on my doing so I would

172

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

leave the field altogether. He did not answer my
letter, consequently I continued my labors from
station to station, preaching only in the English
language.

In the course of five or six weeks I received
another letter from Mr. Cameron, asking me to
announce at all my stations that communion ser-
vices were to be held on a certain week, and urging
myself and the people to attend. I gladly obeyed
this injunction. A large crowd gathered, which
reminded me of an Old Country fair. I had hardly
arrived at church before I was accosted by a mes-
senger from Mr. Cameron, who said, " Mr. Cameron
wants to see you." " Where is he?" was my answer.
Pointing to a stone house near us, he said, " He is
over in that house, and is very sick." This caused
my heart to begin to flutter, as I feared services
would be required of me. On entering the house I
found Mr. Cameron in bed, looking very ill. " I
am glad to see you," said he, " I am very sick and
cannot preach ; you will have to preach for me, and
you know the services are to be in Gaelic." " I can-
not preach in Gaelic," was my reply ; " I never
delivered an address in that language." "Well,
well," said he, " what can be done ? I have no one
else, and I cannot do it myself. People are here from

173

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

long distances, and will be greatly disappointed;
will you not try and say something to them?"
" I can neither read nor speak Gaelic correctly, and
it would be folly on my part to attempt it." "Well,"
said he, " you must go out and tell them that there
will be no preaching to-day." " Is there not an
elder in the congregation," said I, " who can make
the announcement? Send for an elder and he will
explain to them the reason why there is to be no
preaching." Mr. Cameron appeared very much dis-
appointed, but I could not help him. English ser-
vices would be of no value, for in the large assembly
gathered none cared for English. As both of us
were in this painful suspense, a thought flashed
through my mind to the effect that I knew two or
three short Gaelic Psalms, which I had probably
learned at my mother's knee ; might I not employ
them now? And I also knew a chapter in the Old
Testament from which I might make a few remarks ;
but I was not sure if I could read it in Gaelic. These
thoughts I communicated to Mr. Cameron. His
countenance brightened, and lifting up his head he
said, " Do you think you could ?" " Well, I can-
not say," was my response, " but I can try." " That
will do," said he, "Til tell you what we'll do.
Though I feel very weak, yet I shall go with you

174

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

to church. You will begin the service just as though
you were master of the Gaelic language, and if I find
you hesitating in pronouncing any word in your
reading I shall help you to pronounce it." " Well,
if you do so," was my answer, " I shall try to say
something, though I should fail in my attempt."

Into the crowded church we both went. Though
it was a week-day, many had to remain outside at
the windows. The question with me was not, was
the Psalm suitable for the occasion, but could I read
it correctly ? Then I came to the chapter ; it was the
second of the Song of Solomon. When I was about
to stumble over two or perhaps three words, my
helper sitting behind me quietly pronounced them,
and I uttered them parrot-like ; so proceeding as well
as I could from one part of the service to the other I
reached the close. After pronouncing the benedic-
tion, the elder that had asked me for Gaelic at Mar-
tintown service ran up to the pulpit stairs and took
me by the hand, saying, " Yes, you will do, sir, you
will do ! You did well ; keep at it and you will find
it easy." This was the commencement of my
Gaelic preaching. From that memorable day till
now I never refused to preach the Gospel in my
native tongue when called upon to do so.

Years after this occurrence, when waiting at Dal-

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

housie Mills for applicants to the Lord's Supper,
among the many who applied for admission was an
old man of sixty or seventy years of age. I asked
him if he had ever partaken of the Lord's Supper.
" No, sir," was his reply. " Then you spent the
most of your days without publicly professing the
Lord Jesus ?" " Yes, for I was not worthy." " Do
you regard yourself as being worthy now ?" " Well,
I don't know ; I trust, however, I am not now what
I once was." " Indeed; do you think that you have
undergone a change of heart?" " I am not sure, I
hope I have." " Please let me know all about it."
" Well, I cannot say much on that subject," was his
reply. " I spent the most of my days in ignorance of
my Saviour, but I was brought to see my lost state.
Do you remember that great sermon you preached at
Lochiel Communion before you were out of college?
I think it was the first time you ever preached in
Gaelic; well, that was the sermon that led me to
see my lost condition." " I well remember that
day," I said, " and am glad to hear that it was
blessed to your soul." The good old man was ad-
mitted to the table, and lived for years after a con-
sistent life, a monument of the power of the Gospel,
and a fitting commentary on the important truth
that the sermons to which we attach but little value

176

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

may be the very sermons which God may own in
the salvation of souls. For God chooseth " things
that are despised, to bring to nought things that
are, that no flesh glory in his presence."

The following summer, that is, 1853, I labored at
La Guerre, Lancaster, and Dalhousie Mills. The
first part of the summer I spent at the former station
and extended my labors to Dundee. The interest
awakened at La Guerre that season extended far and
wide, and some Roman Catholics scattered through-
out the neighborhood, though carefully watched by
a priest, found their way to some of our services,
and became concerned about their salvation. A tall
young Frenchman was present at one of our meet-
ings at Port Lewis, and his mind became so engaged
under the discourse that he seemed to have for-
gotten everything but his state before God. He
lived at St. Anicet, and in going home after the
meeting had to go a short distance on the road to
Huntingdon; but instead of turning off the main
road at a certain comer, he kept straight on till he
reached Huntingdon, which made his road to his
residence ten or twelve miles longer. Poor fellow,
his mind was so completely absorbed with his own
state before God that he forgot to turn off at the
corner. It was the houses and streets of Hunting-

177

13

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

don that led him to discover his mistake. After I
was settled at Lancaster, some years later, I had
the pleasure of baptizing him. He was a tanner by
trade; but for following the Lord Jesus and for-
saking the Church of his fathers his factory was
burned to ashes.

Another interesting character was that of a man
who called himself a Universalist. He attended
the church most regularly, and was among the best
contributors in the congregation. He was also a
great temperance worker, and so far as the human
eye could see without a blemish in his outward con-
duct. Indeed, if outward, good-living conduct could
save a man, as some say, he would evidently have
been saved. But one thing he lacked, or rather,
he lacked the one thing needful ; as our Saviour said
to Martha, he lacked a new heart.

He believed there was no hell or future punish-
ment, but that all our sufferings met us in the
present life. This was his belief from boyhood.
" I heard," said he, " some of the greatest men in
Scotland when I was a boy, preaching your doc-
trines, but I could not believe them, nor can I believe
them yet; a benevolent God would not punish
creatures made by Himself, eternally." Of course
it was needless to direct his attention to God's deal-

178

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

ings with the lost angels, for he did not believe in
their existence, or in the natural depravity of our
nature, and our proneness to evil, as he discarded
the whole Scriptural account of the fall of man,
and that of angels. Human reason was his guide.
I told him upon one occasion that his conduct did
not appear to me to be consistent. " You go to
church regularly, and liberally support a minister
who preaches doctrines which you do not regard as
true. You surprise me." " Oh," said he, " we
could not do without preaching. Society could not
exist without it; for it prevents sinners from going
on in sinful courses; therefore, I support the
preacher, for he does a great deal of good in the
neighborhood."

On a certain Sabbath morning, while I was dis-
cussing some doctrines which were not in accordance
with the views he held, I noticed that my friend
was deeply impressed. I resolved to visit him the
following day and strike the iron while it was hot.
Upon arriving I found him at work in the field.
His niece, who was keeping house for him, urged
me to remain all night. To this I consented. In
due time he came in to supper, and received me with
great warmth of heart, but had little to say at the
supper table, which was not in accordance with his

^79

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

usual custom. It was evident that something was
troubling him, and he was determined not to con-
verse on any religious topic at the time. The moment
tea was over, he asked his housekeeper to bring
"The Book" to Mr. Anderson. This was done.
Immediately after worship my good friend said, '* I
am sure you are tired, Mr. Anderson, after the
labors of yesterday ; I will show you to your room."
I followed him, and just as soon as I put my foot
inside the door he took me by the hand, and said
" Good night," and left me. I felt painfully disap-
pointed and annoyed in finding myself mastered,
and my special errand, as far as I could see, frus-
trated. But looking around me in the room I dis-
covered a library in a comer, containing a large
number of books. I began to examine them, and
never in my life have I seen such a mass of abom-
inable volumes in one book-case. It was a nest of
unclean birds enough to corrupt the whole neigh-
borhood. Not a volume of sound literature could I
find among them all. I found one book in which
our standards were overhauled and an attempt made
to turn their doctrines into ridicule. Instead of
retiring to rest, I began to study the book so as to
expose its errors next morning. I examined the
first chapter or two, and then retired to rest a little

i8o

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

before daylight, resolving to be up early, before
my friend would be off to his work.

I was up early, but my friend had gained a sec-
ond march ; he was off to the field. He had instructed
his housekeeper to allow me to sleep as long as I
wished, then give me my breakfast and excuse him
to me, as he was very busy at that time. After
breakfast I asked his housekeeper to send for her
uncle and inform him that I wished to see him for
a special purpose. A messenger was sent, and in a
short time he put in an appearance. x\s he entered
the door I met him with the book in my hand which
I had been studying during the night. Holding it
up before him, I said, " Is this your book ?" He
lodced at it and said, " Yes, it is my book." " Do
you believe its teachings?" "Yes." "Then take
your Bible, which I know you believe to be the
Word of God, and sit down at this table before us,
and defend the teachings of this book; for I wish
to expose its errors by the Word of God." He
did so, and I compared the statements made in it
with those of the Bible.

My friend was silenced but not convinced. He
declared with emphasis that he could not, and would
not. believe my teaching; that he held his views
from his youth, and that he could not let them go.

i8i

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

We parted on friendly terms, but often met, and
often talked tog-ether on the same subject, but
could not agree. Many years after this occurred I
was an eye-witness of his latter days, and to complete
my sketch of him I shall record it just here as I
saw it.

While a minister at Lancaster I frequently visited
La Guerre; and until he was removed by death I
felt interested in him. Lake St. Francis intervened
between our homes, which in winter time might be
crossed on the ice. Some months before his death,
and while in the enjoyment of excellent health, the
words of Daniel 12:2 came with great power to his
heart : " And many of them that sleep in the dust of
the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life and
some to shame and everlasting contempt." These
solemn words were fastened like scorpions in his
very heart. He tried his best to shake them off,
but failed. He visited some of his associates and
friends in the neighborhood, to explain to them his
view of Daniel's statement, in the hope that an
argument with some one would relieve his pain. But
his neighbors clearly discovered that the man was
in great trouble, that the sword of God's Spirit was
piercing asunder his soul and spirit, and declined
to argue with him, or utter a word connected with

182

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

the subject. His convictions became deeper and
deeper, and more and more painful. His strong and
healthy body began to yield to his mental depression.
His appetite left him. He could neither eat nor
drink, and soon took to his bed, in the very room
where his pernicious books were kept. The doctor
was then called in, but informed the anxious ones
that he could not help him, that the sick one had
more need of the counsels of a minister than he had
of a doctor.

Tidings of his sad state reached me, and the ice
on the lake being good I at once crossed to see him.
On my arrival his housekeeper received me gladly,
and told me that he was in great anxiety of mmd,
and also very weak in body. His appearance was
terrible, and his despairing looks shall never be
effaced from my mind. Before I had time to enter
his room he began to address me in the following
words : " You have come, sir, you have come.
Why did you not come sooner? I am lost: I am
lost! I have often told you there was no devil,
but this room is full of devils. I have often told
you there was no hell, but I am now in hell. I am
now in the torments of everlasting flames. I am
now in hell." Turning his head around to his
sister, who was sitting at the side of his bed, he

183

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

said to her, " Go out, go out at once to the cold
spring, and get me some water to quench the burn-
ing that is in me," Then looking at me he said,
"Pray for me, sir. God may hear your prayer; He
will not hear me, for I am lost; I am lost." I stood
speechless before him for some time, which seemed
to him to be very long, for he stared at me and said ;
" Are you not going to pray for me ? God may hear
you and deliver me from these torments." I finally
answered him, saying : " I will pray for you, but I
wish to speak to you first. Just listen to me for a
little." I then read to him a few passages of Scrip-
ture, and endeavored to open unto him the way of
salvation through faith in Jesus. He listened with
intense interest. Prayer was then offered, at the
end of which he was greatly composed. He asked
me some questions in reference to what I had been
saying. " What then am I to believe ?" " You are
to believe that Christ came to save sinners, such as
you are ; and that He is now able and willing to save
you from all your sins." " Have I to believe," said
he again, "that God made man to damn him?"
" No," was my answer ; " that is what your per-
nicious books taught you. But the Bible tells us
God created man in His own image, for His own
glory; that He left him to the freedom of his own

184

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

will; that he sinned against God, and to a great
extent effaced the Divine image from his soul, and
through his sins made himself and all his posterity
objects of God's displeasure. You are also to be-
lieve that God in His infinite love and mercy toward
sinful men sent His own Son as their substitute,
to make an atonement for their sins ; that He made
Himself a sacrifice well pleasing to God, for all who
will accept Him as their Saviour; and that if you
accept Him as your Surety and your Saviour, He
will deliver you from all your sins, and from all
their evil effects." " Well," said he, " I can believe
all that you have now said, but I cannot believe that
man was made to be actually damned."

I parted with him, intending to be back in a day
or two; but the ice on the lake broke up, which
prevented me from seeing him again. Tidings of
his death reached me a week or ten days later. I
regretted not being able to see him before his death,
as I had intended if possible to obtain his permission
to destroy his corrupt libran,'. But his housekeeper
informed me that it was all burned after his death.
She also said that she had a hope that he was led
to rest his soul on the Rock; and that he enjoyed
great peace of mind after my visit to him. His
latter days and his awful utterances connected with

185

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

his lost state made a deep and salutary impression
on the minds of many of his friends and associates.

The latter part of my second summer was spent
at Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills. I preached at
each station, in both languages, on alternate Sab-
baths. Although our church was at the Second
Concession of Lancaster, I went pretty regularly to
the village and held meetings on Sabbath evenings
in private houses or in workshops, or in other
places which could accommodate the people. These
meetings were not favorably regarded by many of
the Old Kirk people, hence we could not procure the
schoolhouse. At Dalhousie, also, after the regular
services on Sabbath mornings, I held meetings in
parts of the surrounding districts, where we always
had large gatherings.

My third and last summer in the mission field
was spent at Lochiel. My college course being
ended, I was sent to the Montreal Presbytery, and
that Court took me on trial for license; and at the
same time sent me to labor at Lochiel till exam-
ination would be over. This took place at Van-
kleek Hill, where the Presbytery held a special
meeting, and where I was licensed to preach the
everlasting Gospel,

When I began my labors at Lochiel I discovered

i86

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

that my last session in college had borne heavily
on my sound constitution. While in college I hardly
knew what weakness was. I was but once absent
through indisposition from my classes during my
whole course of study. But beginning my labors at
Lochiel, I felt as if I had been shorn of my strength.
My whole system was run down, and I could hardly
attend my duties. Besides, a most painful irrita-
tion was produced in my chest by every sermon I
preached. My throat also gave me great trouble.
As I had then but little knowledge in the art of
speaking, a short address would cause it to inflame.
By these thorns in the flesh, as they may be called,
I was made to suffer about ten years. During that
long period I may safely say that I never preached
a sermon that was not followed by pain. I con-
sulted physicians and tried every means to effect a
cure, but all in vain. The doctors were baffled, and
seemed not to understand the real cause of my chest
trouble. My lungs were declared to be perfectly
sound. One remedy was proposed for my throat
trouble, and that was to give up speaking. But
how could this be done, and follow my solemn call-
ing? Indeed, I often had painful apprehensions
that I would have to resign my charge and follow
some other profession. But relief came at last

187

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

in God's good time which appeared to me then as
miraculous, the details of which will be referred to
in the connection in which they occurred.

While at Lochiel I upon one occasion went to
Indian Lands, a distance of about twenty-two miles,
on horseback, to assist at precommunion services.
Returning on Saturday, as I was passing a small
house within three miles of home, a woman ran out
in a great state of excitement, and in the name of
God asked me to come in, as her husband was just
dying of cholera, and she was alone, and very much
afraid. I knew I was very unfit to come into con-
tact with that deadly malady, which was just then
very prevalent. I felt unwell before I left Indian
Lands, and had partaken very sparingly of food. I
was also fatigued after my long ride, yet I could
not turn a deaf ear to her entreaty, so followed her
in. She led me to a small chamber, where I found
her husband in his death agony. The room was not
ventilated; I was in the midst of a very poisonous
atmosphere. I read a short portion of Scripture,
and made a few observations, and then led in
prayer, remaining in the room about twenty minutes.
After prayer the afflicted woman said : " I am
greatly relieved. Thank you, thank you, I can
now stand it ; I am no longer afraid. You had better

i88

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

leave lest you take the sickness.'' I was not far
from her house when her husband breathed his
last

When I reached home I found my family waiting
for me. The table was spread, and I sat down with
the rest, though without any inclination for food.
As the first morsel touched my lips I was struck as
by a deadly weapon, and had to leave the table in
haste. Mrs. Anderson followed and asked me if I
had been in Mr. Mc's house, and when I answered
yes, she said that accounted for my sudden illness.
A remedy for cholera being in the house, it was
administered at once, with good results. I was so
completely relieved before morning that I decided to
occupy the pulpit as usual. It was a foolish resolu-
tion, produced by too much zeal. I was earnestly
advised not to preach that Sabbath, and my own
judgment supported that advice. But I would not
yield, as the people had assembled from great
distances, and would be disappointed: besides, the
church was at my door. So I went and began the
service as usual, but was not far advanced before I
began to waver, and would have fallen, had not
friends come to my assistance, and helped me down
from the pulpit, and back to the house, a wiser and
a weaker man.

189

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

While we were at Lochiel, a special meeting of the
Presbytery of Montreal was called to meet at Van-
kleek Hill, and I was cited to be present for examin-
ation for license. The meeting was held about the
end of August, 1854, when I successfully passed
the required examination. Being now licensed, the
special field of my labors had to be chosen, which
was no easy matter, for laborers were very scarce.
There was no difficulty in getting a call, but the
question to be decided was, which call to accept,
and how to know the mind of God on this imp>or-
tant question. This difficulty I anticipated before
leaving college; indeed, it was frequently discussed
among the students ; and as my views differed from
those of others, and were well known by most of
the students, and as I carried them out in practice
during my whole life, to the present moment, it may-
be proper to state them just here. The question is
the following: How may a student just licensed
know the mind of the Lord regarding the special
field in which he is to labor? In my judgment he
should first consider and decide in his own mind
after earnest prayer for guidance whether he should
choose any special field for labor apart from the
world at large, which is declared in Scripture to
be the field. Second, consider with great care and

190

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

earnest prayer the first regular call given him, and
either accept or reject it without waiting or looking
for another call which may be coming to him.
Third, he should not accept a call that is not
unanimous without special reasons, or one that is
not unanimous in preference to a unanimous call.
Fourth, consider whether he has the strength and
ability to accomplish the work which he is expected
to do, or live on the salary offered him.

My license placed me in a position to accept a
regular Gospel call. So unsolicited communications
reached me from four different congregations ask-
ing my leave to proceed with the moderation of a
call. I had but one reply to all : " If you consider
me a suitable person for taking charge of the souls
of your congregation and doing the work required
of me there, then do your duty in accordance with
the laws of our Church to secure a pastor, and when
your call comes to hand I hope I shall be able to
answer according to the Divine mind. But if the
congregation be not perfectly unanimous you need
proceed no further, for I shall not accept a call
which is not unanimous." These rules were a great
help to me in dealing with calls. I never preached
for a call, but was satisfied that my Good Master

191

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

would lead me to the very place where He would
have me labor.

When the students were distributed in the spring,
at the close of the college session, I was always
claimed by the Montreal Presbytery, and my ser-
vices were confined within its bounds. During my
last session in college I was invited by a member of
the Presbytery of London to give two Sabbaths dur-
ing the Christmas holidays at Thamesford. The
Rev. Mr. Bethune, our minister there, having been
removed by death, the congregation had no supply.
So instead of spending my holidays at the college
in Toronto I complied with the invitation. I enjoyed
great freedom in preaching there, and it would seem
that the people were highly pleased with the ser-
vices, for they continued to correspond with me till
the day of my license, and fully decided to send me
a call as soon as I was in a position to accept it.
Indeed, their call was the first moderated to me, was
perfectly unanimous, and had it not been for the
action of the clerk of the Montreal Presbytery, who
was a college friend of mine and well acquainted
with my views on the subject of calls, and who was
anxious to keep me within the bounds of his own
Presbytery, I certainly would have accepted it.
Having received the call from Thamesford he put it

192

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

in a pigeon-hole, where he kept it for some weeks,
till the quarterly meeting of his own Presbytery
took place, without letting me know that he had such
an important document in his possession, and till
another call was moderated at Lancaster and Dal-
housie Mills. The clerk took very good care that
the latter call was put into my hand first. I was
scrupulously careful not to do anything in connec-
tion with calls till they reached me, therefore I made
no inquiry about the one from Thamesford. But
its delay I could not account for, and I cannot say
but I felt disappointed, for to all appearance it was
far ahead of any other call offered me then. The
congregation was well organized, large and in-
fluential, and had only one place of worship. The
roads were also excellent, and everything about the
church very convenient.

Time moved on and a regular meeting of the
Montreal Presbytery was held at Cornwall. A call
from Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills, being pre-
viously moderated, was sustained. It was perfectly
unanimous, but had very few signatures, neverthe-
less the names of all the people who adhered to the
principles of the Free Church of Scotland in those
districts were attached to it. The names of thirteen
members at Lancaster and seven at Dalhousie Mills

193
13

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

and some adherents made up the call. But the
people were in earnest and warm-hearted. The two
churches were sixteen miles apart and the roads
between them at certain times of the year were
almost impassable. One of the churches was a
rough, unpainted frame building; the other was a
log structure.

The call from those congregations being placed
in my hand by the clerk of the Presbytery, I was
asked if I could express my mind regarding it. I
promised to do so at the next sederunt. When we
met in the evening I stated that I could not but
accept the call, although the difficulties connected
with the charge were very numerous and very grave ;
yet someone would have to face them or our cause
would evidently suffer. The moment I uttered the
above statement, the clerk, as if he had forgotten his
duty, said : " Oh, Mr. Anderson, I have another call
for you from Thamesford, in the London Presby-
tery; perhaps I should have given it to you before
now. Here it is," and he placed it in my hand with
a smile.

I shall not attempt to describe my feelings. I held
my peace. But my judgment condemned the con-
duct of the clerk. It was very wrong. I knew he
did not do it from any ill-will toward me. But,

194

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

looking' higher than man, how very strange and
mysterious the procedure was. Here we have an
act which cannot be justified by man or approved of
by God yet included within the range of God's per-
missive decree and so overruled by Him in His
infinite wisdom that His purpose was secured: for
I am perfectly satisfied that Lancaster and Dal-
housie Mills was the very field assigned to me for
the first part of my ministrations. I was led to that
field in answer to prayer by an unseen and unerring
hand for the glory of God and the salvation of many
souls; for beyond doubt God endorsed and sealed
the settlement which was then effected.

The important day of my ordination and induc-
tion arrived. The event took place on the eleventh
of October, 1854. Services were held in both
churches. The Rev. Thomas Wardrope, of Bytown,
kindly consented to be present and took a large part
in the services. On the following Sabbath I took
as my text, 2 Cor. 7:3: " Ye are in our hearts to
die and live with you," preaching in English at the
second concession of Lancaster. The next Sabbath
I preached at Dalhousie Mills, taking as my text
Isa. 57 : 19 : " Peace, peace to him that is far off
and to him that is near, saith the Lord."

As already mentioned the two churches were so

195

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

far apart that I never attempted to preach in both
the same day; yet I had invariably to prepare new
sermons for every Sabbath in the two languages, for
a large number of each congregation attended all the
services held in either church. Going long distances
to church in those days was very common and
thought but little of. I could not even use my Eng-
lish sermon for the Gaelic service, as many of the
people understood both languages, and being so
greedy for preaching remained to hear the second
sermon.

My morning sermon was written with a good deal
of care, then committed and thoroughly mastered.
I tried to have it completed on Friday night and
delivered it to the waves of the lake, which was at
our door, on Saturday. There is a large stone at a
point in front of the manse glebe, at the edge of
Lake St. Francis, so secluded from all disturbance,
so well shaped and suitable for my Saturday recita-
tions that I often felt as if it were placed there for
my special benefit by the hand of Providence. To
me it is beyond doubt a Stone of Remembrance, for
to this day it speaks to my heart every time I
visit it.

The sermons thus written and thoroughly pre-
pared and preached were generally retained in my

196

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

mind for many years, so that I had but little trouble
in preaching them again in the course of four or
five years. I seldom preached any of them in the
same place in a shorter period than four years. This
practice I continued for about ten years. It was to
me an unalterable rule, which nothing but stem
necessity could set aside, to write out in full one ser-
mon each week thoroughly prepared according to
the grace given me. I never attempted to write out
two in the same week, nor did I ever feel that the
prepared discourse was perfect. The opposite was
the case, and when preached again I attempted to
make some improvements. But after they were first
prepared, defective as many of them were, I had
to preach them as messages received for my people.
But I had three discourses to deliver every Sab-
bath ; an English and a Gaelic discourse in the mom-
ii^, one after another, without coming out of the
pulpit, and another in English or Gaelic in the even-
ing. How did I accomplish this — preach three ser-
mons every Sabbath and yet prepare but one every
week ? Did I appear before the people unprepared ?
No, I never yet attempted to preach without having
something to preach, although I often found that
the discourses to which I attached but little value
were the very ones which God owned for the salva-

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

tion of souls, while those which I thought some-
thing of were, as far as known to me, unfruitful.
Regarding these two sermons my first effort was to
select suitable texts. I then read everything within
my reach connected with them, turning them over
and over in my mind, until the truths they contained
filled my thoughts, and my heart was more or less
impressed with their importance. I then went to the
pulpit and sought and looked for special grace to
deliver them as in the sight of God.

After ten years I dropped the committing of my
sermons, but not the writing of them, and instead
of committing them I endeavored to master all the
heads and ideas which they contained, nor did I
regard myself as being prepared to preach them until
my whole subject, from the beginning to the end,
was fully fixed in my mind, and so clearly before me
that I could deliver the last head first, and the first
last, if I saw proper to do so.

A large portion of my time at Lancaster and Dal-
housie Mills was spent in visiting my flock. The
people were very scattered and there were long dis-
tances between them, and although I had a good
horse for driving around, yet I felt that I could
hardly afford the time I had to spend on the road
doing nothing. As the two congregations were so

198

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

far apart, and to avoid some driving, my habit was
to visit the congregation at Dalhousie on the Mon-
day and Tuesday following the Sabbath I preached
there. I endeavored to visit every family in both
congregations once a year, and oftener where there
was old age or sickness. It took me the whole year
to accomplish this. Perhaps my visits were too
lengthy for some and too religious, for they were
not mere social and aimless calls to please natural
minds or to converse about the affairs of the coun-
try; but they were regular religious services held
in each house, at which all the children and servants
were expected to be present. The children were
carefully examined in the Shorter Catechism and
as to their knowledge of Scripture in the presence
of their parents. Nor were the parents neglected in
the interesting exercises, but were questioned re-
garding their domestic worship, which was solemnly
enjoined, and very generally maintained both morn-
ing and evening. There were very few families in
either congregation where worship was not con-
ducted when I left them.

Some years after my settlement I began to think
that I should be more particular or personal in my
visitations, and attempt to converse with each indi-
vidual member of every household. I anticipated

199

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

difficulties in carrying out this resolution, but found
they were not so great as I looked for, and although
it took me a long time in accomplishing my object,
yet it was done, and the result was most cheering
and encouraging.

During the first six years of my ministrations I
was very much encouraged in my work.- Our cause
at Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills, in its infancy, had
to contend with many difficulties. The Free Church
party were few in number. There were others,
however, who came to hear the Word preached,
although many of them were far from being
friendly, and some even did what they could to
weaken and injure our cause. We were despised
because of our fewness, and were regarded as in-
truders; pushing ourselves on a people who did not
want us, and who attached no value to the principles
we advocated. Moreover, our doctrines were new
to them. Regeneration, justification by faith with-
out the works of the law and Christian assurance
were to them new. In a word, we were held forth
as disturbers of the peace of the community, and as
seeking to shake the people's confidence in the
Church of their forefathers by introducing new
doctrines which were contrary to what they were
taught.

200

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

Another difficulty had to be met at Lancaster by
the Free Church people. The Kirk people antici-
pated a division in their congregation connected
with the principles that caused the disruption in the
Church of Scotland, and before any deputation from
the Free Church appeared in Glengarry a legal docu-
ment was carefully drawn out by the leaders of the
congregation binding the subscribers to support the
Established Church during their lifetime. The
mass of the people very thoughtlessly and unhesi-
tatingly signed the document, binding themselves,
and in some cases their heirs, to support the Church
of their forefathers to the end of their natural life,
for at the time there was no other church known to
them; besides they were perfectly satisfied with the
Church in which they had been brought up and cared
for none else. So all the subscribers to the legal
document were bound to pay regularly to the treas-
urer of the Kirk the sum opposite their name. Some
supposed that these subscriptions could not be col-
lected from those who left the Church and received
no benefit from it, but such a supposition was not
correct. It was tried at the civil court. One of our
people who, with his family, had not entered the
church for years, refused to pay his subscription.

20 1

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

He was sued and judgment was secured against him,
his cattle being seized and sold for payment.

But it was pleasing to notice that this unfair and
provoking demand tended to the purity of our
church. Unless one was in earnest and sincere he
would not be apt to leave the Church of his fore-
fathers when he knew well that he had to support
that institution after leaving it. So the legal docu-
ment proved of spiritual benefit to the Free Church
at Lancaster, serving as a sieve and preventing the
corruption of the communion roll.

In spite of these opposing elements our congrega-
tions grew and increased in number. During the
first six years a large number in both congregations
were received on profession of their faith in the
Lord Jesus into full communion. And what was
very remarkable, most of them were men. Women
seemed to be indifferent for the first two or three
years after my settlement. Our weekly meetings
were attended far better by the male than by the
female sex. We were favored also in another very
remarkable manner, for not a single death occurred
in the congregation of Lancaster for the space of
seven years.

Though the good work was advancing and the
congregations both at Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills

202

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

increasing- in number, we were not without our
troubles. It was said at the disruption of the Church
of Scotland the best and most religious people came
out and joined the Free Church. Perhaps this asser-
tion was to some extent true, but on the other hand
discontented persons, fault-finders and many trouble-
some characters found their way into our midst.
The Free Church was to them a convenient place
of escape from their grievances in the Kirk. As the
Free Church in Canada was in its infancy, some of
these persons secured to themselves very important
positions in our sessions and deacons' courts — ^posi-
tions they should never have held — to the injury of
our infant cause. At my settlement about half the
male members of the congregation were office-bear-
ers, some of them most unsuitable. They lacked not
only the spiritual qualifications essential to the
proper performance of their duties, but even that
ordinary intelligence and sound judgment which
would command the respect of their fellow-men.

At Lancaster there were only four elders, an un-
fortunate number, as they often disagreed, and the
casting vote of the moderator had to be used too fre-
quently. In time, however, the Session decided to
augment their number and asked the congregation
to elect three suitable men to the eldership. On the

203

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Sabbath app)ointed two men received almost all the
votes of the congregation, while a third came very
close. But two of the elders were sorely disap-
pointed, as the man on whom their eyes were set
received only two or three votes. He was a clever
man and well versed in the law of the land, but when
asked by the Session if I considered him suitable
for the eldership, I had been obliged to reply in the
negative, as he did not conduct family worship, and
would not lead publicly in prayer, neither was he
considered by the congregation as a spiritually-
miinded person. After the election he challenged me
with defamation of character, and threatened to
starve me out. My reply to this outburst was that
it would not be an easy thing to do, as I could live
on potatoes and salt as well as any other. Then the
disappointed elders began to object to the ordination
of the two men who had received the large vote.
One, they said, was not sound in the faith, and the
other was a Sabbath-breaker, as being the light-
house-keeper he was obliged to light his lamps on
Sunday. These objections were carefully consid-
ered. One was found to be groundless and the other
not valid, so the ordination was proceeded with.

The threat to starve me out proved to be no vain
one. Mr. C, in company with his two friends, did

204

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

their best to oust me from the place. " Starve him
out," was their cry. " Withhold your subscrip-
tions." " Stay away from the church," they told the
people. The congr^ation responded by opening
their purses wider and pouring money more liberally
than before into the treasury of the church. They
also visited the manse, surprised the minister and
his family, and left behind them such a store of
provisions as would have kept the wolf from the
door for many a long day.

The next move of these discontented men was to
draw up a petition to have the minister removed,
which they took from door to door in the congrega-
tion. Not a soul signed it but themselves, and yet
they had the audacity to present it at the next meet-
ing of Presbytery. That august court did not so
much as deign to read it. Being exasperated by
this cold reception they resolved to try another
method to gain their object. They scraped together
a number of charges against me, most frivolous and
groundless, and carried them before Presbytery.
These the Presbytery unanimously threw aside and
solemnly reprimanded the bearers for their un-
worthy conduct. They were plainly told that if I
saw proper I could take the very coats off their
backs for slander. This plain talk had some effect

205

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

upon them, and when they heard me asking for an
extract from the minutes and a copy of the charges
they became alarmed, and without delay made over
all their possessions to their friends so as to frus-
trate the law should action be taken against them.

A week or two after this meeting of Presbytery
two of my leading officers came to me with a
message from the late John Sandfield Macdonald,
then a lawyer at Cornwall, later Premier of On-
tario, saying that if I gave my case into his hands he
would see that I got justice, and that it would not
cost me a cent. I asked both the deacon and elder
what they would do were they in my place. They
both urged me to take advantage of Mr. Macdon-
ald's offer, adding that it would effectually stop the
mouths of my enemies and make me a rich man as
well. I then asked them what they thought the
Saviour would do in the circumstances. They
agreed that He would not take any such action.
" Neither shall I," was my reply. " I could not
enjoy such riches. I have put my case into the
hands of my Master, and, mark my words, He will
in His own good time defend my case, and deal
with these men in such a manner as will cause the
ears of some to tingle. At the same time, I thank
you most sincerely for the interest you take in my

206

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

welfare, and please convey my thanks to Mr. Mac-
donald for his liberal offer."

The future history of these mischief-makers and
evil-doers is full of instruction. The Session bore
patiently with them for a long time, and not until
their conduct became glaringly inconsistent and a
reproach to our cause did they reluctantly suspend
them from the communion of the church. But at
last they cited Mr. C. to appear before them on a
certain day, the only charge mentioned being irregu-
larity in church attendance, and the withholding of
promised financial support. Upon the day appointed
he was allowed to defend himself before the Session.
His address savored very much of that which is
often delivered at a civil tribunal, and was enor-
mously long. At length it came to a close for want
of matter. The court then deliberated upon the case.
When Mr. C. saw that all but his two particular
friends were to vote against him he became most
abusive, and, throwing aside all restraint, tried to
bully us. I had then to interfere, and spoke to him in
the following manner : " Mr. C, we are here consti-
tuted a court of the Church of God, and according
to the law of the land. If you do not cease inter-
rupting us I shall have you in jail before the sun
sets." This cowed him at once and he became mute.

207

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

The Session finally decided to suspend him until
what time he should repent of his unbecoming con-
duct.

An interesting- incident in connection with this
lengthy meeting- of Session must not pass unre-
corded. Near the church lived a godly widow who
noticed that the meeting was very protracted. In
some way or other she had come to know of a very
common infirmity of mine, one which had accom-
panied me from my college days, and which in-
capacitated me in the p>erformance of my duties,
namely, should I pass a meal-time for an hour or
two without partaking of any food I was sure to be
sick, very sick indeed, and quite unable to do any-
thing of an intellectual nature. Well, this kind-
hearted woman, in sympathy for my weakness, pre-
pared a cup of coffee and brought it with some cakes
upon a tray to the church door. One of the disap-
pointed elders answered her quiet knock, and in
reply to her request that it be taken to the minister,
rudely said : " Away with it, we have as much need
of food as he," and closed the door against her.
She, however, was not to be thwarted in her good
purpose by such a repulse. Returning home she kept
the coffee warm and watched at the window until
she saw the church door open and the meeting dis-

208

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

miss, then, bearing her tray a second time, came
straight toward me, saying in the presence of all :
" I came to the church door some time ago with this

coffee and cake, but Elder met me at the door

and would not take it to you ; will you accept it now,
Mr. Anderson ?" " Accept it ! Yes, indeed, with
many, many thanks," and stepping aside to my
buggy, I continued, " I shall sit up here and allow
all to see how highly I appreciate and enjoy your
kindness." Her face fairly beamed with pleasure
for the opportunity thus afforded to show her attach-
ment to her pastor, and which I trust was but an
outlet for her love to her Saviour, whose voice in
due time shall be heard saying to her and all of her
spirit, " Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least
of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."

Instead of repenting of his evil ways Mr. C.
drifted away more and more from all means of
grace. The frowns of God's displeasure seemed to
rest upon him during the remainder of his days. One
after another of his large family were removed by
death, and finally he was left alone, a blind cripple.

Regarding the two who were so disappointed in
not getting Mr. C. into the eldership, Mr. F. was
for many years, to all appearance, most zealous
and enthusiastic in all congregational affairs. He

209
14

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

left us quite suddenly one Sabbath morning after I
had preached a sermon on hypocrisy. He declared
the sermon was preached at him and was much
offended in consequence. He united with another
congregation, and for many years retained his pre-
vious good record. Finally, however, he was sus-
pended by the Session for drunkenness, and the last
I heard was that all his belongings had been seized
for debt, and that he himself had been obliged to
leave that part of the country.

The other elder, Mr. H., in time sincerely repented
his unseemly conduct, and went so far as to make a
public confession in the church one morning after
service. With a trembling voice and many tears he
said : " I wish to acknowledge my guilt before you,
and in the presence of God. For some years past
I have been serving the devil, doing all I could to
make the minister's cup a bitter one, and to oblige
him to leave the place. I ask your forgiveness and
your prayers." There were not many dry eyes in
the church that morning, and after prayer was
offered poor Mr. H. was warmly received into the
affections of the people.

There was another leading man at Lancaster of
whom a short sketch may not prove uninteresting.
He was not an elder, but owing to his loud profes-

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

sion, fluency of speech and forwardness, had a
good deal of influence among the people. He lived
about SIX miles from the town, and in process of
time set up a store where he was licensed to sell
liquor. Gradually his attendance at church became
very irregular, and many unpleasant reports regard-
ing the liquor business caused the Session to draw
his attention to his unchristian behavior. They were
plainly told by him to mind their own business, and
he demanded his certificate of membership. When
refused he appealed to the Presbyter>% but that
court only sustained the Session, and gave him
three months to redeem his character. To all
appearance a change was very manifest. His place
was regularly filled in church on the Sabbath, and we
cherished the hope that the reformation would be of
a lasting character. Exactly at the end of the three
months, however, he again demanded his certificate.
As he had not given anything in support of the
means of grace for some time, he was advised to
settle his account with the treasurer. This advice
was not heeded, so the following lines were handed
to him : — " It is hereby certified that Mr. R. D.,
liquor dealer, was up to this date a member in full
communion of the Presbyterian congregation at
Lancaster, and in connection with the Presbyterian

211

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Church in Canada, and leaves this congregation in
arrears to Treasurer. J. Anderson, Moderator." He
took the certificate and sent it to the clerk of Pres-
bytery to be submitted to that court. Although the
clerk favored Mr. D.'s complaint against the Session,
yet he saw that it would be needless to submit it to
Presbytery, as the Session could not be forced to
remove from the certificate those clauses which Mr.
D. regarded as of no credit to his character, inas-
much as they were indisputable facts, well known by
the people of the neighborhood. The clerk, however,
wrote on Mr. D.'s behalf to our Session. He urged
the court with all the arguments and power at his
command to remove the offensive clauses from the
certificate, promising at the same time to settle all
arrears against Mr. D. in the treasurer's books. But
the Session was immovable, and informed the clerk
of Presbytery that their treasurer had no account
against him; that if Mr. D. wished to settle his
accounts, he knew where the treasurer lived, and
that when his accounts were settled the money clause
would be at once removed; moreover, that if Mr.
D. wished the liquor clause removed, he could pull
down the sign from above his shop door and give up
selling liquor, then the liquor clause would be cheer-
fully removed and his certificate would appear with-

212

THREE SUMMERS IN MISSION FIELD

out a blemish. Further, the clerk was told by the
Session that it would become him far better to advise
his friend Mr. D. to get out of the liquor business, if
he was ashamed to have his calling mentioned in
his certificate, than to be urging the Session to
remove from the certificate the very words which
Mr. D. had on his sign above his shop door for the
public to see.

And what became of him ? This is a most solemn
and practical question. For a time Mr. D. was re-
spected and possessed of qualities which might, in
the hand of God, have been useful in the Church.
But he began a traffic which soon produced in him a
state of indifference to all religious things. Re-
straining grace appeared to have been withdrawn,
and he soon showed even to the world the spirit
he was of. His house and all its contents were
burned to ashes, the strong impression being that
his own hands set it on fire to get the insurance
money. He left his wife, and cleared off with a
low character to parts unknown. His wife kept
possession of the farm homestead, but he managed
to secure in some way or other all the produce,
leaving her to starve in an empty house, dependent
on what her neighbors would give her. Truly the
way of transgressors is hard. " Whatsoever a man
soweth, that shall he also reap."

213

CHAPTER XL

ENCOURAGEMENT IN THE MIDST OF
DIFFICULTIES.

Those men who gave so much annoyance, both to
myself and people, were united in one thing-, as one
of them expressed it, namely, to starve me out. Dur-
ing those years of strife two calls from large and
well organized congregations were pressed upon me,
but I had no hesitation in declining them, for I was
satisfied that the Good Master was with me, and that
I had work yet to do where I was. The influence of
those evil-doers was, however, keenly felt by many
of the congregation. Indeed, for a short time I was
not sure who my friends were. Unfriendly anony-
mous letters were sent, and here and there among
the people I would meet unmistakable evidences of
the diligence of my foes. But this did not continue
long. The foul atmosphere began to clear, and the
current of turbulent feeling began to run more
smoothly. The dawning of better days very plainly
appeared on a certain Sabbath morning when I was
about to baptize a child of one of the leading dea-

214

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

cons of the congregation. When I asked the name of
the child, " John Anderson," was the reply, which
I rang out loud and clear to reach the farthest cor-
ner of the church.

About this time one of the Dalhousie people came
to me with a request to visit his sister, who, he said,
was acting very strangely, and to all appearance
drawing near her latter end. I knew his sister pretty
well, for she was very regular and attentive in
church. She lived on a farm about eleven miles
from the manse, with her mother and brother. I
went to see her at once. On my arrival at the resi-
dence I found the house full of her anxious friends,
waiting to see her breathe her last. She was lying
on her back in bed, her eyes closed, her arms
stretched out at each side, with a Psalm-book in one
of her hands, open at the fifty-third Paraphrase :

" Take comfort. Christians, when your friends
In Jesus fall asleep;
Their better being never ends;
Why then dejected weep?"

She was the very picture of death, so much so that
one would think her to be already dead. I first
sat quietly among the crowd without saying a
word, for I wished to see her peculiarities. I was

215

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

told that she had been in this condition for two or
three days, now and again parting with her friends,
singing the Paraphrase and assuring them that she
was going home, and would meet them all in heaven.
As I approached her bedside, she at once saw and
recognized me, and stretched out both hands to me,
saying, " I am glad to see you. I am going home to
be with Jesus, which is far better. I thank you from
my heart for the sermon you preached the Sabbath
I was led to throw myself on Jesus. Now He is
mine, and I am His. Farewell ! farewell ! We shall
soon meet in the happy home where friends meet to
part no more." Then to console those left behind
she read her favorite words. In a clear, strong
voice she started the tune, singing with all her heart,
some of the friends present singing with her. She
then closed her eyes, and stretching out her hands
as before assumed the appearance of death. But
this time she did not continue long in death-like
image, for her eyes gradually opened, and her coun-
tenance gained its natural appearance. Just as she
was about to speak again, and go over the same
beaten course, I looked at her with a stern counten-
ance, and in a loud voice, carrying as much author-
ity as I had at my command, I said : " Peggy, you
are not to go home just now. We need you here in

216

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

the church on earth. It would be unfair for you to
run home from the service of Christ before you had
rightly commenced His work ; it would be cowardly
to flee from His battlefield just as soon as you
enlisted into His army. No, no; such conduct would
never do ! You have yet to labor for Him and fight
His battles, and manifest the glory^ and power of His
grace in your future life, among your companions
and friends." Taking hold of her psalm-book, I
said, " That is not the proper portion of Scripture
you should sing just now," and turning to the hun-
dred and eighteenth Psalm, I read:

" ' I shall not die, but live,

And shall the works of God discover;
The Lord hath me chastened sore,

But not to death given over/

This is the verse to sing. Can you read it?" She
read it. " Read it ag^in." She read it again. " Let
us now sing it." We sang. Then a prayer was
offered, after which I turned toward the g^rl and
said, " Rise up. There is nothing wrong with you.
You are not going home just yet." Immediately she
sat up in the bed and said, " Oh, what a load has
been taken off me!" but she felt weak, and nearly
fainted. Being refreshed with tea and toast, she

217

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

very soon was able to walk about the house. She
is still living, so far as I know.

An old lady in the company, when she saw what
took place, rushed to where I was standing, and tak-
ing hold of me with both hands exclaimed, "It is
a real miracle, Mr. Anderson, just like that of Jairus'
daughter !" "No miracle," was my reply, " but an
answer to prayer, connected with the use of means.
I understood the girl's state of mind, and the Good
Master used my poor eflforts to restore her."

Another peculiar case was that of Mrs. Mc. On
a certain cold, wintry night, shortly after midnight,
a knock came to the manse door, outside of which
stood a young boy with horse and sleigh, bringing
a message from his mother requesting my immedi-
ate presence at her home. Upon inquiry he told
me that his mother was not ill, but very happy.
I went with him at once. As I approached the door
she opened it, and taking hold of my hand said, in
the words of the elders of Bethlehem to Samuel,
" Comest thou peaceably?" and I replied in the
prophet's words, " Peaceably am I come." She
then repjeated very correctly part of a sermon I had
preached some weeks previously, and spoke of the
deep conviction it had produced on her mind of her
sinfulness before God, and of the days and nights

218

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

she had since spent in a state of restlessness, and
without sleep. She also related with great elo-
quence the wonderful and sudden change from sor-
row to joy which had taken place in her mind that
very night while lying in her bed. The intense pain
of her heart during those days and nights of her
distress was completely removed, and her joy
seemed to have no tx)unds. Hence she awakened her
husband and called in her neighbors, many of whom
were present, to praise and thank God, with her,
for the wonderful deliverance she had experienced.
Pulling out of her bosom a little hymn-book, she
b^an to read a hymn. Then she started to sing it
with all her heart, and some of those present sang
with her. Noticing that I did not join with the rest,
she seemed to be greatly disappointed. After sing-
ing, she began to describe the wonderful change
which had come over her, and spoke of me as being
something more than a mere man. For this 1 had to
rebuke her, which she received with a smile, contin-
uing, however, to speak in an orderly manner,
although under great excitement.

At last I called to her husband and said : " John,
put a strong table in the centre of the room, that
she may stand on it and speak louder, so all may see
and hear her better. She has become a great

219

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

preacher; though she sent for me she has no need
of my services." This sarcasm went right to her
heart. She became silent. When asked to proceed
with her address not a word would she utter.
" Have you nothing more to say?" I asked her. She
shook her head. " Well," said I, " if you have no
more to say, I have. The first thing is that the
devil is present here to-night. I am not prepared
to say that the Spirit of God is not striving with
this poor woman, but I am perfectly satisfied that
the devil is also striving with her, and has a special
object in view. He is trying to fasten an evil report
to the cause of Christ in this place, and is opposing
the work of God's Spirit in her heart. But he will
eventually fail in his wicked and hellish device. The
Spirit of God in due time will complete His own
work. Let us be still and know that Jehovah reigns.
" The next statement I wish to make is, that we
all return to our homes and allow Mrs. Mc. to retire
to rest, for she needs it very badly. She has had no
sleep for many nights." When this proposal was
made, all the friends left at once, but I remained a
little longer to make sure that the restless one would
retire. This she was very unwilling to do. But
reminding her that if she was to be one of my flock
— for she was not then a member — she would have

2:20

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

to obey me, she accordingly retired, promising me
she would not get up in the morning until I
returned.

In the morning I returned and found her just as
I had left her. She had not slept, nor uttered a
word during my absence. She was determined not
to speak, but replied to my questions by nods and
shakes of her head, so I was at my wit's end to
know what was to be done. I asked her to get up
and prepare me my dinner, as I was to remain until
the afternoon, and to keep her mind and body exer-
cised I mentioned a number of things I would like
to have for dinner. This seemed to please her, and
she soon was going about the house as if nothing
were the matter.

At dinner she refused to eat, until I said I would
partake of nothing unless she did. She made an
attempt to eat, but partook of very little. When
dinner was over she suddenly became hysterical,
weeping and laughing loudly. I asked all present
to withdraw from the room, and then implored her
to unburden her mind to me. She at once spoke
out, and mentioned with trembling lips some things
in her past life which were arrows in her conscience,
and asked if I considered those sins to be unpardon-
able. I had no difficulty in answering her question

221

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

and correcting her impression regarding the unpar-
donable sin, and directing her also to many passages
and instances in Scripture which clearly met her
case, removing completely the painful wounds from
her heart, and filling her with joy in believing in
the efficacy of the atoning blood of Christ, but with
none of the excitement manifest the previous night.
I spent that day with her family, and returned home
in the evening with feelings of gratitude and praise
to God.

I was engaged to take part at the communion at
Cornwall the following Sabbath, but promised Mrs.
Mc. that I would go to see her as soon as I returned.
At the latter end of the same week she told her
husband that she felt the same kind of pain in her
heart as before and asked him to go to Cornwall
and inform me of the fact, asking me to come as
soon as possible. He left home with the purpose of
doing so, but, having to pass through Lancaster, he
was persuaded not to go on to Cornwall but to take
a doctor back with him. Upon returning he found
his wife busy with her housework. The moment
they entered she said to her husband, " Is this the
minister you brought to see me? I have no need
of a doctor of his stamp, for he knows nothing of
my trouble, and you may just as well go back with

222

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

him, for I shall take none of his medicine." But
he told her that the minister could not come to see
her that day, and that he had requested him to take
the doctor to see her. She challenged her husband's
statement, and declared it to be untrue. He insisted,
however, that such was really the case, and the
doctor assured her that he had some medicine that
would benefit her, so finally she very reluctantly
consented to take it. In less than five minutes she
was deprived of her strength, and was obliged to lie
down. The doctor removed her hair and shaved
her head, she becoming terribly excited, so much
so that she had to be fastened to her bed with ropes.
The worst kind of reports of her case were spread
far and near; nor could it be denied that the poor
woman's reason was yielding and in danger of being
completely overthrown.

On my return from Cornwall I went at once to
see her. One of her brothers met me at the gate
and forbade me entering, but I sprang past him and
secured an entrance into the house, where a number
of her relatives were present. Not one of them
recognized my presence. It was clearly seen that I
was not wanted, as I was blamed for the woman's
state of mind. The Free Church doctrines, as they
called them, had done the whole mischief.

223

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

With great sublimity and eloquence the afflicted
one was setting forth the assembling of the whole
human race on the great day of reckoning. She
spoke of the Judge of all, sitting upon the Great
White Throne; of the books that were open before
Him ; of the two great classes of the human family,
the one on the right hand, and the other on the left.
She announced the solemn sentence on both classes,
and its final and eternal execution, in the gathering
of the saints into glory, to be with Christ forever,
and the driving away of the wicked with foul spirits,
to the place prepared for the devil and his angels.
When I heard the solemn declaration of Divine
truth set forth with such clearness and power by
her, I was not surprised to see that all the Christless
ones around were in a state of consternation. Hard
would the heart have been that would not have been
moved by the solemn truths announced by a person
who realized to the full what she was uttering.

I stepped into the chamber. There I found Mrs.
Mc. held fast to her bed by three men. I spoke to
the men who were holding her, and said, " What
are you doing to her? Please let her alone." At
once she knew my voice, opened her eyes, and
stretched out her hands toward me, saying, " Oh,
you have come! Did you tell John to bring the

224

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

doctor to see me?" "No, I did not," was my reply.
" Did he see you at Cornwall?" " No," I answered.
Looking at her husband, who was standing near
her bed, she said, " Oh, John, it is just as I said.
You told me a lie, a deliberate lie!" Then looking
to me she said, " He brought the doctor here, and
he gave me some poisonous stuff that deprived me
of my strength and reason, I have no need of such
a doctor, for he knows nothing of my trouble."
Looking at the men who were holding her down,
she said, " These men are abusing me. If they
would just let me alone it would be to my comfort.
But you will take my part, and keep them from me."
" Yes," was my reply, " they are not touching you
now. I shall remain with you, but you must listen
to what I have to say, and obey me." This calmed
her mind very much and we conversed on religious
subjects as if nothing was wrong with her, continu-
ity to do so the whole of that day. All the strangers
left, saying one to another, " This is wonderful ; we
never saw anything like it. The minister has her
under his influence, and perfectly composed." I
was not, however, satisfied with her calmness.
There was still an unnatural look about her eyes.
As evening approached, she asked the servant to
light a candle. This was done, though it was

225

15

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

rather too early to do so. She asked her to light
another. "Light all the candles that are in the
house, for we are getting into eternal darkness."
" There is no need of more light now,'* said I. "Yes^
there is," was her hasty reply. " Don't you see
eternal darkness gathering around us ? I must have
more light, for the darkness is awful. You are not
my minister, and I am not bound to obey you." She
sprang from the bed, took hold of the curtains, and
tore them from the window, saying, " I must have
light!" She had to be taken hold of again and
fastened down on her bed with ropes.

"What is to be done next?" was the pressing
question occupying my mind. All human means
had failed. The afflicted one was in agony. Her
sad condition was known to all around, our little
congregation was deeply concerned about her, and
the jeers of the ungodly were not a few. One other
means, however, could be used, and was within the
reach of the whole congregation, for man's extrem-
ity is God's opportunity. Prayer was that important
means. Many prayers were constantly presented
to God on her behalf in the homes of the people.
Besides, a special request was made for the prayers
of the congregation on the morning of the Lord's
Day. According to a good old custom, the name of

226

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

one in trouble was announced from the pulpit, and
the prayers of the congregation were solicited. By
this good practice the whole congregation knew for
whom the prayer was offered, and were more likely
to unite in the prayer presented. And truly the
prayer of our Lancaster congregation on that Sab-
bath morning received a most remarkable answer,
which made the hearts of many very glad. In their
case the words of the Lord by Isaiah were verified,
even to the letter : " It shall come to pass, said the
Lord, that before they call I will answer, and while
they are yet speaking, I will hear."

At the close of that morning service an old
Christian man remained in the church after the con-
gregation was dismissed, and came directly to me as
I was descending from the pulpit, and said : " Are
you aware that Mrs. Mc. is completely restored?"
" How do you know that ?" was my reply. " It
was made known to me," was his answer, "while
we were praying on her behalf this morning. I
know it is a fact, and am sure of it." "So am I,"
said I. "It was made known to me also, just
while in the act of praying. God hath heard and
answered our prayer. Blessed be His name! He
is a very present help in time of need. While we
were yet speaking He heard and answered."

227

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

On my arrival at the manse, word awaited me to
the effect that Mrs. Mc. was completely restored.
Just at the very minute the prayer was offered on
her behalf, as far as I could make out, she said to
her husband, who was sitting beside her bed : ** John,
loosen the cords that fasten me to the bed." " With
all my heart," said John, "if you will be still and do
no harm." "Oh, I am now relieved," was her
answer ; " the Lord Jesus is mine, and He will take
care of me." John removed the ropes, and his wife
sat up, calm and in her right mind. The joy which
filled the hearts of those who occupied that house
was indescribable. The joyful tidings spread abroad
through the whole neighborhood, and while many of
the people were glad, others were filled with amaze-
ment. Mrs. Mc. lived many years after this as a
lively illustration of the power of the Gospel, and
of believing prayer. Her last words to me when I
was leaving for Tiverton were, " Though we may
have many instructors in Christ, yet have we not
many fathers."

Let anyone who has no faith in prayer try and
explain on any principle of nature or science how
it came to pass that an afflicted person was relieved
at the very moment prayer was offered on her be-
half; and that two individuals, — perhaps more; two

228

ENCOURAGEMENT AND DIFFICULTIES

at any rate — were made aware of it at the very mo-
ment it occurred. The pleasant tidings did not reach
them through any physical channel, for no human
being informed them of it; yet they were perfectly
sure their information was true and reliable. Only
one correct explanation can be given.

Another very striking incident connected with
public prayer occurred which may be of interest.
On a certain Sabbath morning, before going to
church, a young man came to me with a message
from his father, who was very ill, and to all appear-
ance nearing his latter end, wishing to be remem-
bered in the prayers of the congregation that Sab-
bath morning. Of course, I promised the young
man that his father's desire would be attended to.
But the solemn and important request was com-
pletely obliterated from my mind. I forgot all
about it, a thing I have never done before or since.
No allusion was made in the prayers to the sick
man. When all the services were ended and the
people were dismissed, my neglect came before me
like a flash of lightning. I was terribly mortified,
and felt very much condemned for being so indiffer-
ent regarding the state of the dying man, and my
promise to the young man who brought me his
father's desire. I spoke of my unworthy conduct

229

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

to a friend at the door of the church as I came out.
" Why," said he, " the man is dead. He died this
morning at half-past ten, just half an hour before
the service commenced." I then discovered why it
was that the request of the sick man was obliterated
from my mind, and was more convinced than ever
that the Spirit of God leads the minds of those who
fear Him, in their supplications at the throne of
grace.

230

CHAPTER XII.

INTERESTING AND PECULIAR EXPERI-
ENCES CONNECTED WITH PRES-
BYTERY APPOINTMENTS, DUR-
ING THE EARLY DAYS OF
MY MINISTRY.

Laborers in the mission fields in those days were
not numerous in our Church; hence the stated
ministers had many duties laid upon them outside
of their own congregations, and I had a large share
of such duties, my Gaelic tongpie increasing them
very much. On one occasion I was sent with an-
other member of Presbytery to induct a minister
at Winslow, in the Lower Province. The day
appointed for the duty was in the middle of the
week. We started from home on Monday, as the
greater part of our journey had to be made on foot,
there being neither railroads nor stages to accom-
modate us. Our journey was a good test of our
mettle. We soon discovered that it would be utterly
impossible for us to reach Winslow in time to meet
the appointment of Presbytery, nevertheless we de-

231

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

cided to pursue our journey. It was Friday even-
ing before we reached Ling^ick. Here we met a
Presbytery elder, who, with two zealous women,
accompanied us through a long, pathless forest,
guided only by a blaze. On the afternoon of Satur-
day we arrived at Winslow, where the minister was
to be inducted. Our arrival was soon announced,
the hour of the service was arranged, and a notice
was sent out by messengers among the people, then
scattered far and wide among the woods. In a very
short time a large log church was packed to the very
door with as earnest and devoted people as could
be found, fresh from the island of Lewis. The ser-
vice came to a close just before sunset, and the
members of Presbytery were liberally served with
refreshments. It was agreed that my fellow-presby-
ter should remain over Sabbath at Winslow, preach
there, and introduce the newly inducted minister
more fully to the congregation. But I had to return
under a solemn promise that same night to Ling-
wick, and spend the Sabbath with our people there,
who were then without any means of grace. But
how to accomplish a journey of seventeen miles
through a pathless forest and Egyptian darkness
was to me a very serious question. I was even then
pretty much exhausted. Coming from Ling^ick

232

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

to Winslow on foot the morning of that same day
was more than enough for a person not accustomed
to long journeys. In the morning we had the Hght
of the sun, and what we called the blaze, but on
our return we could have neither one nor the other.
The darkness was so thick that the blaze could not
be seen. True, the good, tall and strong elder and
the two zealous women were to be my guides and
guards. A guard was needed, as Mr. Bruin crossed
before us just as we were entering the woods, but
made no attempt to dispute our right to enter his
territory. Had he done so he would have found the
elder more than his match. The ladies were also
excellent guides. They seemed to know every step
we made and every tree we met, even in the dark,
so our journey, long and peculiar as it was to me
at least, was on the whole very pleasant.

But my physical strength began to yield, for more
than half the night was now past and Lingwick
still a long distance away. I proposed that we sit
down and take some rest, but was told that there was
a house about a mile further on, and that if I could
hold out a little longer we could then have some rest.
It was certainly a long mile, but we reached it.
There was a small house, containing a large family,
all sleeping in one apartment. We had to .^ait out-

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

side till they got themselves and house fixed up so
as to receive us. They seemed to be glad to have
their sleep disturbed so as to have an opportunity
of relieving the exhausted stranger. They appeared
to be living a happy life, proving that man's hap-
piness and comfort depend, not "on the abundance
of the things which he possesseth," but that " a
dinner of herbs, where love is, is better than a stalled
ox and hatred therewith."

As soon as the good woman was informed of
the reason we had disturbed the family at such an
hour, she at once went to a chest lying in a corner
of the room and pulled out a bottle and a wineglass,
saying, " I have something here which will refresh
him. I am glad that I have it," and bringing it
to me was about to pour the liquid into the glass,
when I said, " I thank you very much, but I never
take anything of that nature; but if you can give
me a cup of tea, I would enjoy it." " Oh, yes, I can
make you a cup of tea," was her reply, "but this
would refresh you at once, for it is very good."

Tea, oatmeal cakes and butter were soon laid on
the table, partaking of which I was wonderfully
refreshed, and after short worship with the family
we took our leave of them, arriving at Lingwick
at daybreak. Here we met other kind friends,

234

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

who had been watching for us all night. The sup-
per table, or rather, at that early hour the breakfast
table, was covered, loaded with everything fitted to
refresh and strengthen our exhausted nature. But
after having partaken so freely of the Scotch cakes
about two hours previously only a very light break-
fast could be enjoyed. Sleep and rest were more
needed, so I made for my bed as soon as possible,
asking the friends not to allow me to sleep too long,
that I might not be late for the service in the church.
My sleep was indeed sweet and refreshing. I had
no dreams that morning. I awakened at half-past
ten, and on my first look through the window saw
to my amazement that the streets of the little vil-
lage, and every spot around the church, were
covered with men, women and children gathering
to the house of God.

I made my way to the pulpit in good time, and
conducted two long services before I left it, one in
English and the other in Gaelic. But after pro-
nouncing the benediction the people sat down, and
an elder came up to the pulpit and said, " The people
are unwilling to dismiss till they hear another ser-
mon." " I cannot preach again," was my reply,
" until I get some refreshment." " Oh," said he,
" we don't expect you to do so. We shall wait till

235

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

you have dinner." " All right," said I, so off I went,
got some dinner, and soon returned to the interest-
ing people. I found the church as full as when I
left it, if not fuller. Another long Gaelic service
was conducted; indeed, I continued talking till the
daylight began to fade, closed the service with
prayer and singing, and pronounced the benediction.
But the people, instead of dismissing, sat down
again, and the elder ascended the pulpit stair as
before and said, " The people are very anxious to
hear the Word of God preached by you to-morrow.
We are destitute of the means of grace. Could you
preach for us to-morrow ?" " It is my purpose,"
was my reply, " to leave for home to-morrow by
the stage." " Could you not preach before the
stage leaves?" "How early could the people
assemble?" was my answer; "the stage leaves
pretty early." " We can assemble at any hour you
may mention," was his response," and we shall not
let the stage go without you." " Can the congre-
gation," said I, " meet at seven o'clock in the morn-
ing?" "Yes, at any hour you may appoint," was
his answer. " Well, we shall meet, God willing, at
seven o'clock to-morrow morning," was the
announcement given. I am satisfied in my own
mind that many of the people remained in the church

236

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

all night, for at that early hour the church was
packed full — not a vacant seat could be seen. Being
assured that the stage would not leave before the
services were over, I took my time and delivered
another long discourse. But after the benediction
was pronounced the people remained in their seats,
and expressed their desire, through an elder, to hear
the brother minister who had been left at Winslow,
and who had just arrived at the village in time
for the stage to Cookshire. Believing that the stage
was under the control of some of the people inter-
ested and would not leave till we were ready, I went
to Mr. C. and found him in a pitiable plight, bear-
ing clear marks of the wretchedness of his path
through the woods. The people at Winslow had
secured for him a horse (the only horse then in the
settlement) to help him on his journey to Ling-
wick. A saddle was not to be found, but a bed-quilt
had been thrown on the horse's back. Following
the blaze through the woods, the horse, coming to
some soft place, sank almost out of sight, while his
rider was thrown into the deep mud, with which he
was besmeared from head to foot. When I met
him and delivered my message he was without coat
or boots, which were wet and full of mud. Point-
ing to his trousers and feet, he said, " How can I

237

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

go to church in this state ?" " I have a pair of slip-
pers here," said I ; " put them on, and fix yourself
as well as you can and go. Don't refuse." He
went and preached an earnest, solemn sermon. The
stage was waiting for us at the church door and
with some difficulty we got clear of the crowd.

Some years after this occurrence, I had occasion
to revisit Lingwick to dispense the sacrament of the
Lord's Supper there. On my return journey I met
with some interesting and even thrilling incidents.
Coming to Cookshire, I took the stage to Sher-
brooke. It was a long, tedious drive. The stage
left at midnight. The night was dark and piercingly
cold, and the road passed over high and exposed
hills. Two other gentlemen had to pass over the
same dreary route. These men before starting pro-
posed that we should prime ourselves with brandy.
As we were standing in the bar-room and glasses
were being filled, I said, " Well, gentlemen, I am
not in the habit of taking anything of that nature,
and I believe cold water is a better protection against
the severity of the night than brandy." They smiled
at my idea. " Well, let us test them," said I ; " you
take your brandy, and I'll take cold water." The
proposal was agreed to, and we took our seats in the
stage and drove off. \Ye were not more than an

238

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

hour on our way before my fellow-travellers were
thumping the floor of the stage with their feet, and
giving clear indications that the brandy was losing
its protective power. They soon asked the driver
if we were far from another hotel, and urged him
on with all speed, as they were freezing. We soon
reached the tavern, where they filled themselves
again with more brandy. I kept my seat in the
stage, and felt quite comfortable. On their return
we had another talk about the relative merits of
brandy and cold water as protectors against cold,
which resulted in an acknowledgment on their part
that I endured the cold better than they did.
We passed a number of taverns on our way to Sher-
brooke, and in everyone of them my friends received
a fresh supply of liquor. As we reached the town
we had just enough time to eat our breakfast before
the train for Montreal arrived. Although my
fellow-travellers sat at the breakfast-table, yet it was
clearly seen they had no relish for any food ; their
brandy had destroyed their appetite, while the cold
water, together with the penetrating winds and frost
of those exposed hills, prepared me for a good solid
breakfast.

When we came to Longueuil we found the St.
Lawrence covered with ice, neither fit for boat nor

239

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

sleigh. There was no bridge at that time. How I
was to get across to Montreal was a mystery. There
was, however, a ferry, which consisted of a large
canoe thirty or forty feet long, and which was man-
aged by expert Frenchmen. Their greatest difficulty
was met at the start in getting the large canoe clear
of the land to the moving ice. The passengers had
to take their seats in it while it rested on the shore,
for the moment it touched the floating ice off it went
with it. Then the men had to push and draw and
rock their craft so as to make some progress across
the moving icy current, which, in spite of all that
could be done, carried us down the river a long dis-
tance ; but after hard labor we got to the other side.
It took us a long time to get there, and we had to
pay sweetly for our passage.

But this did not end my eventful journey. Christ-
mas was now approaching, and a number of things
at that season of the year had to be taken from the
city. Among the articles entrusted to my care were
a can of coal-oil, which at that time was very scarce,
and could not be procured except in large cities, and
a nice storey-cake, which was a Christmas gift from
a city lady to Mrs. Anderson. These two articles
I took for safety into the car with me. Being a
cold, dark night, I took my seat underneath a blazing

240

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

lamp and opposite the stove, which was red hot. As
the car was not crowded I placed my nice cake on
the seat I was to occupy, put the oil-can on the floor
at my feet, pulled off my rubbers and began to read
a new book just taken from the bookstore, cutting
its leaves as I read. Just as my book was getting
very interesting an unearthly scream came from the
rear of the car. I realized at once that we were off
the track, and there was no mistake about it. A
good deal of screaming and loud talking filled the
car. All were in a state of confusion, not knowing
the moment we might be rolled down a precipice or
flung into a culvert, or dashed to pieces against some
rock or embankment on the wayside. One vivid
thought rushed through my mind, that in case of
rolling down an embankment my safety would be
better secured by fastening myself in some way to
the seat I was occupying. So I laid myself down
on my back and twisted my arms around the arm
of the seat, pushed my Christmas cake into a comer,
and held it there with my foot. But the moment this
was done the thought of my can of oil, still loose on
the floor, coming in contact with the hot stove, when
it would be sure to explode, came like a thunderbolt
into my mind. In some way or other I managed to
extend the foot that was at liberty and reached the

241

16

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

oil-can, then with all the strength at my command I
pressed it to the side. By this time I realized that
the car was off the level, the opposite side was much
lower than it ought to be, so the whole car was soon
in a slanting position, and the slant increased rapidly
as it rushed forward, till finally it lay at the
bottom of a deep ditch. Everything on my side,
animate and inanimate, was thrown to the other
side, except myself, with my Christmas cake and
can of oil. It was with some difficulty and care that
I freed myself from the awkward, bracket-like posi-
tion in which I was placed. My object, however,
was secured and I could say what none of the other
passengers on that train could say, I received no
injury. My Christmas cake was not the least bit
marred in its beauty, nor did the oil-can come in
contact with the hot stove. But I came very near
losing my new rubbers, for before I could get down
from my very uncomfortable position they were
seized by a mean fellow whose mind was set on
plunder, but at my imperative command he threw
them down.

Once I was appointed by the Presbytery to dis-
pense the ordinance of the Lord's Supper at La
Guerre, in the fall of the year. To get there I had
to cross Lake St. Francis, which was easily accom-

242

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

plished by taking the steamer that crossed to St.
Anicet every morning. A sailor was appointed by
the congr^ation to row me home. It was about
dark before we left, but the lake was very calm.
When we were about halfway over, however, a ter-
rific storm suddenly arose. The sailor became ter-
rified, and, dropping the oars, stripped off his
clothes, crying out, " We are lost, we are lost !"
" What," said I, "are you doing to save us?" and
with all the authority I had at my command, I said,
" Take up your oars at once and work, or we can-
not but be lost." He obeyed, and pulled against the
wind and waves with all his might. But now the
boat was heavy with water and was filling rapidly.
There was nothing with which we could bail; but
necessity is often the mother of invention. It was
so in this case, for I took my hat, my black silk hat,
and bailed out a large quantity of the water. The
squall gradually subsided, so that we were able to
keep the bow toward the wind. Nothing but an un-
seen power saved us from sinking to the bottom of
the lake on that occasion. We toiled all night,
reaching land shortly before daylight, not far from
the house of one of my parishioners.

There was one thought which supported me very
much that night. The squall broke just about the

243

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

time the families of my flock were gathered for
family worship, and I knew I was seldom forgotten
m their prayers at the throne of grace. The thought
was indeed pleasant to me in that hour of peril. And
may I not conclude that it was through their prayers
I was not only delivered from a watery grave, but
also kept free from fear of death, and as calm and
composed as ever I was in my life?

I afterwards asked the sailor what caused him to
act as he did that night. " Oh," said he, " I was
afraid, for I knew the boat was not sound, but even
rotten, and I expected it would go to pieces every
moment. I have been eleven years at sea, and have
encountered many storms, but never was I so afraid
as on that night. The lightning and thunder
alarmed me."

Before I conclude this chapter I must record a
few incidents regarding my faithful horse Charley,
which was my driver during the greater part of the
time I was at Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills. I
often said that to me he was worth more than his
own size in pure gold. To Charley I attributed a
good part of my success in my pastoral work. He
was gentle as a lamb, swift as a roe, more sagacious
than many human beings, and was the talk of ^all
who knew him. He was easily kept, was always

244

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

sleek and fat; small, but full of life and ambition,
and not easily discourag-ed. He knew not only all
the turns, hills, dales and bridges on the road he
once travelled, but he knew also the gates, homes
and stables of my flock, and seemed to feel at home
wherever he went. And so he might, for the people
generally were glad to see him and supplied all his
needs when they had an opportunity of doing so.
He was a faithful servant and never needed the
whip.

His first trip to the railway station was to him
a memorable day, and one which he never forgot.
We went there to meet Dr. McLeod, of Cape
Breton, who was on a collecting tour, securing
means for the erection of churches among his
people. I took a servant boy with me to mind the
horse while I went in search of the Doctor on the
arrival of the train. As Charley had never seen a
locomotive he became terrified, and freeing himself
from the boy ran away. Turning a comer the buggy
was upset, but as buggy and harness were new
nothing broke. Seeing a small house with its door
open about two or three acres from the road, he
made for it, passing over stumps, stones, logs and
everything else that stood in his way. He entered
the door as far as the buggy would allow, causing

245

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

the family to disappear in great haste. When I
arrived on the scene he was lying on the floor blow-
ing furiously, but neither he nor the buggy nor
harness were injured in the least.

About the middle of winter I had to attend mis-
sionary meetings, appointed by Presbytery in the
Eastern Townships, as they were then called. I was
not very well acquainted with the roads in that
section, and they were quite new to Charley. I left
home early on Monday morning, intending to be
back on the following Saturday. Crossing the glare
ice of Lake St. Francis, with which Charley was
familiar, I came to La Guerre and then proceeded
to Huntingdon and on to English River, one of
the places where a meeting was to be held. The
week was very stormy and the roads heavy, but
Charley did not heed storms. Indeed, he seemed
sometimes to enjoy them. As long as he was regu-
larly supplied with his oats he could plough through
drifts as high as himself without any hesitation, so
with his aid I was able to meet all my appointments,
and on the afternoon of Friday I began my return
journey, hoping to reach La Guerre that night.
There was a short cut through the woods and clear-
ings that I had followed in going which lessened
the distance three or four miles. But the darkness

246

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

of the night overtook me, and the snow was so deep
and the drifts so numerous that not a track could be
seen anywhere. I wished to make my drive as short
as possible, but hesitated to take a trackless road
through unfamiliar woods.

While wondering what course to pursue the
thought struck me that possibly Charley might know
the spot where we should leave the main road, so I
resolved to leave it to him. I dropped the reins and
left him to his will, not saying a word. He con-
tinued his gait for a considerable time, but sud-
denly he stopped and looked back to see, I suppose,
if I was in the cutter. " Go on, Charley," said I. In
a moment he sprang from the main road into the
deep snow, where not even the track of a dog could
be seen. I felt at once relieved, being confident that
Charley's sagacity would land us safely at La
Guerre; nor was I disappointed.

Many were the snowstorms Charley met with,
some of them rather too heavy and fierce for his
strength. One Sabbath, previous to the dispensa-
tion of the Lord's Supper at Lancaster, I announced
from the Dalhousie pulpit three meetings to be held
on the following Monday in different districts con-
nected with the congregation. I had also important
meetings previously announced connected with the

247

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

sacrament at Lancaster for the same week, so I had
to be home on Tuesday in order to meet some of
those appointments. I was also expecting the Rev.
Dr. Taylor, of Montreal, in the early part of the
week, who was engaged to assist at the approach-
ing communion. On Sabbath night a heavy snow-
storm set in. A large quantity of snow had fallen
and deep drifts were formed, which continued to
accumulate until Charley's feet could not reach the
bottom of some of them. On Monday morning I
began to feel anxious about my meetings. What
is to be done? was the pressing question. Shall I
attempt to meet my appointments? The family
whose hospitality I was enjoying unitedly declared
that I could not ; that it would not be wise to attempt
it, and that no one could attend meetings in such
a storm. My own comfort and reason acquiesced.
And were I to consult Charley his answer would
be, " I am at thy disposal. I am willing to meet the
storm and go through the drifts, if it is possible to
do so, for I know I shall get a good feed of oats and
a warm stable when I reach there."

I had some hopes that the elements would become
more propitious, and that, perhaps, the roads were
not altogether impassable. I therefore resolved to
make the attempt. As no one ventured out that

248

I

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

morning to my first meeting, I proceeded to the next
place. Charley was in good trim, and in spite of the
blinding snow and deep drifts brought me to the
place in good time for the meeting. But none
gathered there that afternoon. I had, however, an
interesting meeting with the family, and all the com-
forts that could be heaped upon me. The storm was
still most furious, but the place of my next meeting
was only about a mile and a half away, and as
Charley was as fresh as ever I concluded, very much
against the advice of the family, to proceed to the
place of meeting. " Well," said one of the young
men, " if you really purpose going I must go before
you with a double team and see you safely there."
"All right," was my response, "come on." Ofif we
went, Charley following the heavy team, while wish-
ing to be first. We arrived in good time. Not a
soul was present save the family.

There I remained all night, still about twenty
miles from home. Next morning the storm was sub-
siding, but the drifts were large and numerous, and
according to my purpose I was to be home that day.
But was it possible to accomplish the journey?
" You cannot do it," said the elder. " I feel anxious
to get home," was my answer. " A number of ap-
plicants for the Lord's Supper are to meet me to-

249

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

morrow. I also expect Dr. Taylor, of Montreal, so
I must try and get home if it is possible. Charley is
all right, and I can go a good part of the way
through the bush, where I can escape the drifts. We
cannot tell what we can do till we try. I shall go
on till I can go no further." " Well, well," said the
good elder, " if you are determined to go you had
better start at once. I shall get the horse ready." I
started for home. The main road was nothing but
drifts, some of them very deep. Charley, however,
plunged along, and with every plunge he gave a
snort, until he reached one out of which he could not
extricate himself. I then went before him to break
the road, but I wore a long, heavy overcoat which
greatly impeded my movements, so I soon found
myself stuck as fast as Charley. It took me about
three hours to travel half a mile. Finally I was dis-
covered by a good friend. He did not know me at
first, but when he made the discovery he was amazed,
for he never imagined that his minister was so fool-
ish as to venture out of doors in such a storm. We
took Charley out of the cutter and drew it over the
top of the fence into the field and Charley managed,
in some way or other, to follow. When we reached
my good friend's house dinner was on the table, but

250

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

I was only half a mile nearer home than I had been
at breakfast-time.

By this time the storm was quite over and there
was a perfect calm. After dinner I said to my friend,
" Can you get me out of this clearance to the edge
of the bush, which is not far away?" "You are
not to leave here to-day," said he. " You are not to
attempt to go home. It is impossible." " Well,
what is impossible cannot be done," was my reply;
" but I am anxious to get home as soon as I can. If
you can put me to the edge of the bush, I think I can
escape to some extent the drifts by taking the road
through the bush." Reluctantly he consented. He
went before us through the fields and led us to the
bush. As I had anticipated, the bush road was free
from drifts, but there was no track. After many dif-
ficulties, and having to walk about eight miles after
the cutter, as the horse was becoming exhausted, I
reached home at daylight Wednesday morning, very
tired, and with the feeling that I had acted very fool-
ishly; nevertheless, I had the satisfaction of keeping
all my appointments.

One intensely dark night early in the spring when
coming home from Dalhousie I had to descend a
steep hill, at the bottom of which rushed a river at
flood height. Suddenly Charley stopped. This

251

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

being so unusual I knew something must be wrong,
so getting out of the buggy I examined the harness
as best I could in the dark, and found that the
breeching-strap was broken, and Charley, trembling
like a leaf, was holding back the buggy with his body
from the rushing flood. Feeling he had saved me
from a watery grave, I vowed I would see to it that
he would never be abused so long as he lived, but
would be carefully provided for.

When Charley became old and my work was too
heavy for him I began to consider where I might find
a suitable home for him. Hearing of a poor widow
with a large young family belonging to the congre-
gation who had lost a horse, and thinking that she
would be kind to Charley, I called to see her, and
after talking to her a little about her loss I informed
her of my promise regarding Charley, and asked
her if she could fulfil it were I to leave him
with her. She gladly consented to do so, saying
that no one could abuse such a horse, which had
spent the best of his strength and days in carrying
the blessed Gospel throughout the county, and from
house to house in the neighborhood. Being con-
fident that the poor widow was sincere and would
do as she said, I left Charley at her door.

A year or two after this all her cattle were seized

252

INTERESTING EXPERIENCES

for debt, and Charley among them. But I pro-
tested against his being sold by auction on the
ground that he had not been sold, that he really
belonged to me, and was left with the widow for
her benefit and that of the horse. My protest was
acknowledged as valid, and Charley was not sold
but was left still with her. Eventually poor Charley
was drowned in the very river from which years
before he had saved me. During the winter months
the widow's cattle were watered from a hole made
through the ice on the river, and in the spring of
the year, when the ice began to melt, Charley, as
usual, went for a drink. The ice, however, gave
way, and down he went to his death.

253

CHAPTER XIII.

A DARK PERIOD PRECEDING A DAY OF
SPECIAL GRACE.

The season of special grace which through the
sovereign mercy and love of God, Lancaster and
Dalhousie Mills enjoyed in the year 1864, was well
known throughout the whole county of Glengarry.
But only very few ever heard or knew anything of
the gloomy and dark season through which those
congregations had to pass before those days of grace
were granted, for that period of spiritual apathy and
slumber was not felt by the great mass of the
people. Indeed, they regarded themselves as being
rich and increased with goods, and having need of
nothing. A few among them, however, did realize
very painfully and deplore their sad condition, long-
ing for deliverance. Their restlessness and severe
conflicts against their spiritual foes drove them to
the throne of grace, where in due time their cries
were heard and their languishing hearts were re-
vived. The following quotations from my diary
allude to this : —

254

A DARK PERIOD

" 1861, January 26th, Saturday evening. — How
cold, lifeless and dead I am. I am afraid of to-
morrow's services. How can I meet my people in
this state of mind? How can I appear before God
in His house? Lord, I am unfit to speak in Thy
name. Wilt Thou not revive my soul? Oh, for a
fresh baptism from on high ! * Oh, wretched man
that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of
this death?'

"February nth. — I have not recorded much in
my diary for some time back because I had nothing
to write, I have had now a long time of deadness.
I am quite sensible of this, and yet, alas, my
heart is not sufficiently impressed by it. I be-
lieve that the Lancaster portion of my flock are
like myself. Like priest, like people. Everything
seems to be so cold and lifeless among them. I see
no sign of life, even among those whom I cannot
but regard as the true people of God. What a
change one shower of heavenly blessing would pro-
duce! Oh, that God would so visit us with His
grace! To Thee, O Lord, my eyes are directed.
Come, oh come, and deliver us.

" March 9th. — I cannot be content or happy in
my mind while left in this cold, dead state. I am
condemned. My heart condemns me for my cold

255

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

and lifeless prayers, and yet I can pray no better.
My words freeze upon my lips, and I am greatly
straitened, but not in God. But my case is well
known unto Him, and in due time He will visit
my thirsty soul. Then my mouth shall show forth
His praise. When He has tried me, He will bring
me out purified as gold. My soul, wait thou
patiently upon God."

During this period of conflict, efforts were made
on different occasions to have me removed to other
fields of labor, but I gave no encouragement to
calls from other congregations. Though I was most
restless in my mind, and could see no signs of real
good being accomplished among my people, yet I
had a secret impression that my work was not fin-
ished where I was. An allusion is made to one of
those efforts in the following:

"July 26th. — Rev. Mr. H. and his people at
Lachute seem to be anxious to get me as a helper
and successor, but I cannot see it to be my duty to
leave here yet, and have sent them word to that
effect. I hope the Lord has something for me to do
here yet. Now and again He encourages me, and
such being the case, it would be wrong on my part to
leave my present field of labor.

"October 5th. — For nearly four weeks I have

256

A DARK PERIOD

been driven to and fro in my Master's vineyard,
and during that period I have only been three
nights at home. But oh, how hard and cold my
heart has been. I have but little communion with
God connected with all my services. Oh, may the
Lord come in His compassion and revive His own
work in my soul. My spiritual foes are numerous
and mighty, but through Christ, who loved me, I
shall come forth more than a conqueror.

" 1864, January ist. — I was afraid to write any-
thing in my diary last year lest it might appear to
be a false report of my Divine Master. I regard
the past year as a lost year to my soul. My old
sores have been opening up afresh, and consequently
I have had but little of the comfort of my Father's
presence. My sins have separated me from Him,
and it is truly very strange that I should be so little
impressed about my present state. All my hope
now seems to be in the belief that God will not cast
me oflF. My sins and shortcomings will not change
His mind resp)ecting me. When He took me first
He saw what I was, and what I would come to be.
Oh, that it were with me as in times past! But
thanks be to His blessed name, I am not content
without Him, nor can I ever be; and although I
should fall seventy times in a day, I would still

257

17

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

look to the blood that cleanses from sin. For I
cannot let my Saviour go. And surely this assur-
ance in my inner soul is an evidence that He has
hold of me. Oh, that this year on which I have now
entered may proye to be a year full of blessings to
my poor soul ! May His Spirit work in me mightily.
I have intimated to-day to the Lancaster congrega-
tion my intention of keeping the Week of Prayer.
I have come to this conclusion after a very painful
consideration of the low state of religion among
my flock, and the low state of grace in my own
soul. Who knows but God may in His great com-
passion visit my soul and my people with His
Spirit."

The foregoing quotations throw up a small cor-
ner of the curtain carefully kept hanging between
the darkest period of my ministry and the general
public. They were all written during that spiritual
conflict and before the dawn of those bright days
of grace which the Lancaster people had the pleasure
of enjoying. The first six years of my ministry
was a period of unbroken revival of religion in that
district, never to be forgotten by many. It is true
it was a period in which we had to contend with
many difficulties, but the very difficulties which met
us were really in connection with removal of hin-

258

A DARK PERIOD

drances which were operating against the prosper-
ity of our cause, and which eventually resulted in
a blessing; indeed, they were blessings in disguise.
At the same time we were favored with clear
evidences of the Spirit's presence in the conversion
of sinners, and the edification of believers; and in
due time we came out from all those contentions in
triumph. The storm passed away and there was a
great calm. It was here, just in this calm, our
spiritual slumber began. What the great enemy of
God and man failed to accomplish by storms and
contentions, he actually accomplished through the
calm and the harmony which God in His kindness
bestowed on both congregations. We were evi-
dently too much elated through our prosperity, and
acted as if our mountain " shall never be moved, but
shall stand strong." Our activity then became
paralyzed, a reaction set in, and idleness and spiritual
apathy seized all the powers of the inner man. And
thus we came to be, to some extent, the willing cap-
tives of our great enemy, without any power to help
ourselves.

I could see nothing encouraging or even hopeful
in the congregations. There seemed to be a thick
cloud hanging over us as a people, through which
we could not see. Of this sad state I was more or

2$9

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

less sensible. I stated my painful impressions to
my elders, and as the Week of Prayer was at the
time approaching, I proposed to hold meetings in
the church during that week and wait on God, who
alone was able to revive His work among us. The
elders were not to the same extent impressed with
our sad state, but seemed to regard my impressions
as not altogether correct, as they had some evidence
of good in the congregation. As to the keeping of
the week of prayer, such was unknown at that
time in Glengarry; the good elders did not think
that the people would attend a series of meetings
of this nature.

So my proposal was not sanctioned by the Ses-
sion. Indeed, I did not press it very much, for my
spiritual ardor was gone, and a spirit of indiffer-
ence and lifelessness had crept into my very being.
Then followed a whole year of the darkest and most
severe mental and spiritual conflict I ever experi-
enced during the whole of my ministry. What still
remained in me of the old man with his affections
and lusts, and of the evil heart of unbelief, prompt-
ing to depart from the living God, seemed to have
revived and increased in strength to such an extent
that I could hardly discover any evidence of the
great change which for many previous years I had

260

A DARK PERIOD

experienced, and which it had been my privilege
to profess. The current of evil thoughts, evil de-
sires, and evil inclinations which lead to evil actions,
and which I had reason to believe was somewhat
removed, and dried up through the sanctifying work
of the Holy Spirit, began to run anew, and to rush
into my helpless soul with increased violence. And
into this corrupt current, so natural to my fallen
nature, the great enemy of God and man threw all
the hellish power imder his control, increasing its
virulence, and making it irresistible. Truly, had
I not been held by Divine Power, I would certainly
have been swept away to the great g^f of everlast-
ing despair. Oh, how can I ever cease to extol
the sovereign grace of God which held me fast,
while walking in a state of indifference, on the very
brink of the pit that is bottomless ! But during that
long year of darkness and conflict He held me fast,
though I knew it not, and taught me lessons which
in my future labors were of unspeakable value. In-
deed, that year was really a blessing in disguise, a
preparation for the work assigned me hereafter.
Through those dark conflicts I came to know more
clearly the power of unbelief, and the weakness of
human nature, and the wicked devices of Satan. So
much so, that I may say of unbelief, something

261

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

like what Job said of God, when he exclaimed : " I
have heard of Thee with the hearing ear, but now
mine eye seeth Thee, wherefore I abhor myself and
repent in dust and ashes." So it was with me
regarding my spiritual foes. I knew something of
their power before, but my knowledge of them was
vague compared with what I experienced in that
year of conflict. It had only been like the hearing
of them, but now I came, as it were, to see them
with my eyes, and handle them with my hands.
Unbelief, with all its hateful and abominable insinu-
ations connected with the truths of Scripture, took
fast hold of my mind, and filled it with a spirit of
opposition against the essential truths of salvation.
My confidence in God's Word, and even in what I
was preaching to the people, and on which my own
soul was resting for salvation, was shaken. For a
time the absorbing question of my mind was — is it
right or honest on my part to continue to preach
doctrines of whose truthfulness I have serious
doubts in my own mind? Of course, those abom-
inable insinuations, constantly presented to my
mind, disturbed any evidence I had of my own
personal salvation.

This sad state of affairs could not continue long.
A crisis of some kind could not be long deferred.

262

A DARK PERIOD

I was almost imperceptibly led into a desperate
state of mind, which was becoming more and more
unbearable. I felt most keenly at last that I would
either have to give up preaching or be freed some
way or other from the doubts by which I was daily
harassed, regarding the doctrines which I was con-
stantly preaching. Indeed, I solemnly vowed before
God that if I did not soon find relief I would give
up the ministry. Able authors on the Christian
religion and brethren of ripe experience of my own
acquaintance were consulted; more apparently
earnest prayer and closer study of the Word of
God were resorted to, and every expedient within
human reach was made use of, but all was of no
avail.

Satan sometimes, through his hatred and rage
against the work of God's Spirit in the human soul,
frustrates his own purpose by carrying his wicked
assaults too far, so as to overdo his own abominable
operations. The inspired writer declares that when
the enemy comes in like a flood the Spirit of the
Lord lifts up a standard against him. So it was
with us at Lancaster. The enemy took advan-
tage of our calmness or freedom from strife. There
he began his assault, which came in like a flood,
slowly, but increased in depth and power until, fin-

263

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

ally, all our religious activity was swept away.
Hi's deadening influence pervaded the whole soul,
mind and body, so that the spiritual life and activity
of the whole man were completely carried away.
But man's extremity is God's opportunity. Just
when the enemy was sweeping everything that was
spiritual from us, the Spirit of the Lord lifted up a
standard against him, and repelled and drove out
his evil influence from renewed hearts.

<^

264

CHAPTER XIV.

DAYS OF GRACE.

When that year of trial came to an end, and as
the next year drew near, my mind was made up to
keep the first week of it for prayer, in the church;
consult none regarding the propriety of doing so —
neither elder nor member — but to spend a short
time every evening in the week, at an hour speci-
fied, intimating on the morning of the previous
Sabbath after preaching my intention of doing so.
I was quite satisfied that the carrying out of my
decision might not be viewed by all the congrega-
tion with approbation, that some might discounten-
ance and regard it as carrying religion too far or to
the extreme, or, perhaps, some might view it as an
indication that I was becoming insane. Nor did I
myself feel very confident that my decision was a
wise one. Besides the fears which presented them-
selves to my restless mind I had very serious appre-
hensions that should the people countenance the pro-
posed meetings and largely attend them, I might
not be able to conduct services every evening for a

265

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

whole week, as I was suffering from that intense
pain in my chest after speaking, which had troubled
me ever since I left college. But something had to
be done, for I could not continue much longer in
the state of mind I was in ; so, on the Sabbath morn-
ing previous to the contemplated week of prayer,
and before the benediction was pronounced, the fol-
lowing intimation was read without any comment
on my part : " The first week of this year is to be
held as a week of prayer by many in the Church of
God throughout the world for the outpouring of
the Spirit of God upon the souls of men. It is my
purpose to spend a short time every evening of the
week in the church at seven o'clock, and there wait
on God for the baptism of His Holy Spirit. As a
congregation we are in need of such a blessing. We
have the promise that those who wait on the Lord
shall renew their strength. If any of the congrega-
tion think it proper to join me at the hour specified
for the purpose mentioned, I shall be pleased to meet
them."

Well, the long-looked-for Monday evening arrived
and I at the appointed hour was in the church.
Three other individuals who lived near the church
were there. Two of them were widows, and the
hair of one of them white with the snows of many

266

DAYS OF GRACE

winters; the other a maiden lady, mentally very
weak, but a regnlar attendant at the church ser-
vices. The minister with his three hearers sat near
one another in a comer of the church. The meet-
ing was then opened with prayer and a portion of
Scripture was read. I had prepared nothing- before-
hand for the meeting; indeed, I was unable to pre-
pare anything, for I was very anxious. My mind
was very dark and despondent, and my heart very
full and ready to burst. The sight of an empty
church and empty seats did not lessen the anguish
of my soul, and although I was tmprepared and unfit
to address any meeting, yet I felt I had to say some-
thing to those three women.

I began with stammering lips and choked utter-
ance to speak of the deplorable state of the people,
and of the lack of any tokens of good such as we
had formerly enjoyed. My broken sentences came
from my heart and went to the hearts of my three
hearers. We all wept and the place might truly
have been called " Bochim." The meeting was very
short and was closed with prayer. Parting at the
door, I said, " It is my purpose to be here to-morrow
evening; if you think it worth while to come, I shall
be glad to see you."

On Tuesday evening the meeting was augmented

267

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

by other three women. In character it was similar
to that of the previous night. At the close I again
invited them to meet with me the following even-
ing if they so desired.

On Wednesday evening everyone who had been
present at the second meeting was there, and be-
tween twenty and thirty others. My mind was now
somewhat relieved. Light was beginning to dawn.
The pain of my heart was not so acute. Some rays
of hope were penetrating the dark clouds of gloom
and despondency by which I seemed for a whole
year to have been enveloped. I tried to address
those who were present, but had no liberty in doing
so; I had more liberty, however, in addressing the
throne of grace. Wonderful to relate, all present
appeared to be very deeply affected. The meeting
was closed in the usual way; we parted at the door
in silence, no one feeling inclined to utter a word,
but each person appeared as being under a sense of
guilt.

On Thursday evening there was a large increase,
and still larger on Friday. Saturday evening every
seat was occupied ; but on Sabbath evening, the last
evening of the week of prayer, the church was
packed to the door. The hall, passages and every
empty spot near the pulpit were closely crowded.

268

DAYS OF GRACE

So great was the throng that the fire in the stove
was let out and the windows were thrown open to
let in fresh air, although the weather was intensely
cold.

The most of those assembled were strangers to
me and not of my flock. The attention of the audi-
ence was very striking. A whisper could have been
heard in any part of the church because of the in-
tense stillness. An impressive and indescribable
solemnity pervaded the whole assembly; but' no
undue excitement was manifested in a single case,
yet the tears and solemn countenances of many
clearly revealed the anxiety of their souls. I went
to the meeting that evening with the intention of
concluding these special services — not that I re-
garded them of no spiritual benefit; the very oppo-
site was the case. I was perfectly satisfied that I
myself, at any rate, had been greatly quickened
and strengthened, and there were other clear indi-
cations of the presence of the Holy Spirit. I could
truly say that it had been no vain thing to wait upon
the Lord.

To my surprise the pain in my chest, instead of
increasing, decreased, as night after night I preached
to the people, until at the close of the services I dis-
covered that it was entirely gone. The doctors

269

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

then told me that the cause of the pain must have
been the pressure of a rib against the lung-, caused,
no doubt, by leaning against the desk during my
long hours of study at college. The frequent speak-
ing and consequent inflation of the lung had in time
restored the rib to its normal position.

But revival meetings were then unknown among
Presbyterians, besides I was not free from misgiv-
ings regarding the wisdom of holding them without
consulting my elders; nor was I pyerfectly sure of
my own ability to hold a series of evening meetings
four miles from the manse without interfering with
my regular pastoral work in the united congrega-
tions.

The first part of the service that evening was con-
ducted in the usual manner, and nothing of a sj>eci'al
nature could be observed. The attention of the
crowded congregation was very marked, yet the
sermon was but very ordinary, delivered with
great composure and plainness, but every word
was emphatic and pointed. It was easily real-
ized, however, that both speaker and hearers
were under a very peculiar and indescribable in-
fluence which could not be accounted for by any-
thing that was said, or traceable to anything
human. Just as I was about to dismiss the congre-

270

DAYS OF GRACE

gation and make the announcement that the special
meetings were at an end, my mind was suddenly and
most powerfully struck as by a thunderbolt : " Are
you to end these meetings? Take heed what you
do." My very heart cried out : " Lord, what shall I
do ?" Following this earnest cry the answer came :
" Leave it with the people." While I was hesitat-
ing, and before I could give utterance to these
thoughts, a cry was made by someone in the assem-
bly : " Go on with the meeting !" A large number of
the people were standing up with their hands
stretched out and immediately sat down. What was
now to be done ? The people refused to dismiss. I
was young and without experience and very sensible
of my inability to conduct any special services such
as were then needed. The scene was entirely new
to me. My very heart trembled lest I might make
a wrong step or give a wrong touch, like Uzzah of
old, to the ark of the Lord. In these straits, how-
ever, one thing I considered to be safe, that was to
follow the Spirit's guidance and speak to everyone
whom I noticed in distress, endeavor to ascertain
their state of mind and the special cause of their
trouble; then mark out a passage or two of Scrip-
ture suitable to the case. This took a long time, but
in this way God spoke to each soul through His

271

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Word, and thus the anxious one was left to deal
with God rather than with the minister.

Such an after-meeting had hitherto been un-
known in Glengarry. These after-meetings were
regularly held until the close of that extraordinary
period of grace, which extended into the middle of
summer, when anxious individuals ceased to present
themselves for special aid or instruction. We found
them to be of great benefit. Indeed, I do not see
how we could have got on without them; for, on
the one hand, they afforded an opportunity for the
inquirers to state their difficulties to their pastor,
and these were very many and peculiar ; and, on the
other, the minister had an opportunity of discover-
ing, to some extent, the state of mind of individuals,
and was better able to meet their case, if not then, at
some other time before the next meeting. Besides
those after-meetings tended to remove that natural
barrier which too often stands between the pastor
and his people, and prevents freedom in expressing
their experience on personal religion.

The continuation of the meetings became a settled
fact that Sabbath evening. Everything was made
clear to my mind. Monday evening soon arrived,
for it was Monday before many of us got to our
rest, and if the church was crowded on the previous

272

DAYS OF GRACE

evening it was more so then. It could not contain
the people who were gathered to its door. I think
it is not too much to say that there were as many
outside that could not enter as there were inside.
All the windows of the church, which had not a
spark of fire kindled in it that evening, were thrown
open, though the night was cold and frosty. The
people outside, who were unwilling to return home,
drew their sleighs as near the church as they could,
sat in them, and tried to keep themselves warm
with their buffalo robes; and thus the crowd con-
tinued to increase more and more, from evening to
evening, and from week to week, during the whole
winter. Instead of the church being kept warm by
fire through those cold, frosty months so well
known in Glengarry, its windows had to be kept
wide open to secure fresh air. One evening the
pulpit lights, for lack of oxygen, ceased to bum,
while on the table at the base of the pulpit they
would flame up bright and clear. To some who
knew the cause it was a wonder that the speaker was
able to exist in such an atmosphere. The aisles of
the church, and every empty comer about the pulpit
and its stairs, and even the pulpit itself, were filled
to excess, so that I was not able to sit down myself.
The whole church was a jam of human beings, and

273
18

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

although some had always to leave at the close of
the first meeting, yet their places were soon occupied
by those outside.

Thus the interest increased and spread abroad
throughout the whole township and those adjacent,
and became the topic of conversation through the
whole county of Glengarry. People gathered to
the meetings from all parts of the county, remain-
ing with friends and acquaintances for weeks, and
returning to their homes rejoicing in Christ Jesus,
whom they declared to have found as their own
Saviour. Ministers of the Gospel came also from
various places to see with their own eyes what was
going on at Lancaster, and to find out if there was
any truth in the reports which were reaching them.
Most of them returned to their own fields of labor
with joy and gladness, resolving to pray and look
for a similar shower of spiritual favor among their
own flock. Others, however, seemed to look upon
our services with some suspicion; hence they were
unwilling to open their mouth, or take any part in
them.

As the work advanced and the inquirers greatly
increased, it became evident I could not speak to all
separately, so I placed two or three together in one
seat and requested an old and judicious Christian,

274

DAYS OF GRACE

who knew the way of salvation, to direct them by
the Word of God to the way of life through the
Lord Jesus. At the conclusion of the meeting I
addressed the assembled people, making mention
sometimes of some of the difficulties I had met with,
and which I endeavored to remove by quotations
from Scripture.

All other meetings of a social and secular nature
gave way to the church meetings. People flocked
from far and near to the Second Concession of
Lancaster. One gentleman — the late Mr. Warden
King — well reported in the Church of God for
godliness and liberality in connection with the
cause of Christ, came from the city of Mont-
real, He was so interested with what he saw
and heard that he said to me : " Mr. Anderson, this
will not do. Your work is too much for you. You
cannot stand it. It will break down your constitu-
tion. You must get a helper." " Well, it is not
an easy thing to get a suitable person to be of much
service at present," was my response. " The people
who gather here from time to time are not all of my
flock. Most of them are unsettled in their mind,
and I cannot very well ask them for any financial
aid." " Oh. that is nothing," said my friend.
" You sret a suitable man and leave that with me,"

275

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

I wrote at once to Knox College, and through one
of its professors secured a very suitable and excel-
lent student, who with great zeal, devotedness
and ability labored with me for two summers, and
my good friend in Montreal most generously paid
his salary.

So numerous were the inquirers that it was found
necessary to appoint a time each day when they
could meet me at the manse. Many availing them-
selves of this opportunity, the time was found to be
too short to do more than read a verse or two of
Scripture, and offer a short prayer with each one
separately in the study. But so manifestly was the
Spirit present that there was no difficulty in finding
passages suitable for the varied cases, and many
who came in tears returned rejoicing.

At this time the women in the congregation be-
came very active, even holding a women's prayer-
meeting, going from house to house, a thing un-
heard of before in that community.

As the interest extended the people at Dalhousie
Mills became most anxious to have meetings held
in their midst. This was made possible through the
assistance given by elders and others, who conducted
the meetings at Lancaster when I was unable to be
present. It was about this time my assistant from

276

DAYS OF GRACE

Knox Colleg-e, Mr. Grant, arrived. He made his
first public appearance at one of the Dalhousie meet-
ings, and to show the impression which the first
sight of our meetings had upon a stranger, an in-
cident which then occurred may be related. Mr.
Grant was duly informed that he would be ex-
pected to address the meeting on a certain evening.
He made no objection to the proposal, but prepared
himself for the duty. As I concluded the opening
exercises I introduced Mr, Grant to the people, and
then called upon him to address the assembly. But
Mr. Grant's head was bowed down very low, with
his face buried in his handkerchief, and with a
voice not soon forgotten by those who heard it, he
said, " I cannot address them to-night. This place
is awfully solemn. I am unable to speak a word.
Pray excuse me." In an evening or two, however,
he got into the spirit of the meetings and threw his
whole heart and soul into them.

Finding it impossible to persuade anyone to
assist me in conversing with the anxious inquirers,
I one evening made a most solemn appeal in the
name of the Lord Jesus Christ to His followers then
present who wished His work to be carried on in
that district to come forward to my assistance. In
response an elder arose and came forward to where

277

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

I stood, and said with a trembling voice, " Here am
I, what do you wish me to do?" Pointing to a
corner at one side of the pulpit filled with the
anxious, I said, " Go over to that corner with your
Bible in your hand and tell those anxious ones how
they are to obtain the salvation of their souls." He
went, and after saying to them, " The minister sent
me to speak to you, and to show you how you are
to obtain the salvation of your souls, but I am unfit
for such a duty," he did what was never seen done
before in that Presbyterian church, threw himself
on his knees and poured out a most fervent prayer
before God, acknowledging his utter unfitness to
teach others, and sought the grace requisite to enable
him to do so. His prayer reached the very hearts
of those who heard it.

After the meeting was dismissed the good elder
approached me and said, " It was a wrong thing
you did here this evening, and you must not do it
again." "What wrong thing did I do?" said I.
" Was it not wrong to call on such a man as I to
teach anxious sinners the way of salvation? It
would be more fitting for me to be taught the way
of truth than to attempt to teach others anything
connected with the spiritual birth of human souls.
Are you not aware that there are now in the world

278

DAYS OF GRACE

many who bear about in their person evidences of
the unskilfulness of the nurse at the time of their
birth?"

Whole families were by this time in a state
of deep anxiety before God, each member seeking
to be alone in some secret place for prayer. One
afternoon while driving with one of my elders he
began to weep. Turning to him I asked him what
was the matter. " Oh," he replied, " everything is
wrong with me. I now see clearly that there is not
a spark of grace in my heart, and that I have been
deceiving myself and others ever sfnce I professed
faith in Christ." " Indeed," said I, " is that pos-
sible?" "Well," he replied, "it is the truth. I
have been a downright hypocrite. My religion has
been but external." I asked him to tell me what led
him to this conclusion. " I can easily tell you that,"
said he. " You know some of my habits." Here
in passing I may say that I spent many a profitable
day and night in his house and was well acquainted
with the whole family; knew their habits and was
a partaker of many of their joys and sorrows, I
knew all the chambers of their house and had a
chamber for myself there called the minister's room
furnished something like that of the prophet of old,
with a bed, a table, a stool and a candlestick. " You

279

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

know some of my habits. Well," said he, " as I
went up to my room after breakfast I found there
my wife on bended knees pouring- out her heart to
God in prayer. I quietly closed the door and went
to your room ; there I found my son engaged in the
same solemn exercise. I left him undisturbed and
went to the large room; there also I found my
daughter prostrated before God. Then I went to
the little side room opposite to your room, and there
another daughter was on her knees at the throne of
grace, and there I left her. There was no other
room left for me. Every chamber in the house was
occupied, and I declare to you that I felt very angry.
Now, sir, if ever I prayed for anything in my life
I prayed for what I then saw with my eyes, and
instead of being thankful to God for what He was
doing in my family, and regarding it as an answer
to prayer, I felt angry because according to my
formed habit I had no secret place in which I could
bend my knees, as taught me from my youth. What
clearer evidence could I have that my religion is not
from above, but is of human origin?" My reply
was very brief: " May God hasten the day when
the head of every family in this district will feel
angry for the lack of a secret place in his own house
in which to bend his knees in prayer at the throne

280

DAYS OF GRACE

of grace." '' Oh," said the elder in response, " is
that the way you look at it ?" Alluding to his wife,
he said, " I never saw her in real trouble till now.
We have been married a long time, and have met
with many and heavy losses, sickness and death,
but that woman would retire to her bed in the
midst of all our afflictions, and sleep as soundly as
if all were well, while the nights were spent by me
in restless tossings. But it is not so with her now.
She has no rest day or night. Her sad state before
God gives her more trouble than anything she has
ever experienced in this world."

To all this I could bear testimony, for on a
certain night, when I was in my room at her quiet
home, I heard a gentle knock at my door with the
request, " May I come in ?" " To be sure, come in,
Mrs. M.," was my reply. " Sit down on this chair.
What troubles you?" " I am a poor, lost sinner,"
was her answer. "What can I do? Is there
pardon for such as I? My privileges have been
very many, but I abused them. Times without
number I sat at the end of our table hearing yourself
and George speaking on religious topics, but I took
no interest in any religious subject. I had neither
heart nor ear for subjects of that nature, and now
I am ignorant of God, and of my duty. Will you

281

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

be kind enough to teach me? My guilt is very
great before God." All that passed between us
that night need not be recorded. Suffice it to say
that she gradually came to an assurance of the
pardon of all her sins, through the atoning blood
of the Lord Jesus; was duly received, with some
of her children, into the full communion of the
church, and gave clear evidences of the genuine-
ness of her profession in her future life.

On the Monday following her last communion,
as she and one of her daughters were driving home
from the thanksgiving service, she said, " Did you
notice what the minister said in his prayer to-day ?"
" I am not sure," replied her daughter, " what you
refer to. I felt it very solemn and earnest." " Did
you notice how he prayed for those who were at
the table for the last time?" "Oh, yes," was her
daughter's reply. " Well, Maggie," said she, " I am
one of them. I shall never sit at that table again."
" Oh, mother, do not say that." " Yes, I say it,
Maggie, and you will find it to be true." In the
course of six weeks or two months she was laid up
with fever. Everything that physicians could do
for her was done. She told her family that to sat-
isfy their own minds they might call in physicians,
but that her time was at hand, and that she had to
leave them, and so it proved to be.

282

CHAPTER XV.

YOUNG PEOPLE INTERESTED IN THE
WORK.

The progress of the good work among the young
people was very striking. Their minds became filled
with religious subjects. Here and there would be
seen clusters of them discussing religious topics,
seemingly desirous of a deeper knowledge of Bible
truth. Should anyone of experience be at hand to
explain a passage of Scripture they would eagerly
crowd around him to hear what he was saying.
Many of them were attending day school and car-
ried their religious anxiety into the school with
them; so a number of the schoolhouses during the
play hour, where the majority of the pupils desired
it, became places of worship. When the teacher was
personally concerned about the salvation of his soul
he led the meeting.

In one of the schools some of the pupils were not
in favor of turning the play hour into a religious
meeting, so those who desired it resolved to go to
the neighboring woods for the purpose. In the

283

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

thickest part of the bush they selected as suitable a
spot as they could find, and in order to shelter them-
selves during the latter part of the winter they made
a booth with branches cut from the trees. Between
their booth and the schoolhouse there was a field of
considerable width, where the snow was generally
very deep, and through that snow both the boys and
girls had to pass when the rest of the scholars went
to their play. But in the school there were some of
the pupils, not only thoughtless, but wicked. They
were so far from having any sympathy with the
anxious ones that they ridiculed their anxiety and
strenuously opposed their religious meetings, and
used every means in their power to prevent them.
They were not pleased to see their schoolmates leav-
ing the play ground and going to their booth in the
woods; hence they followed them and pelted them
and their booth with snowballs, and so persistent
were they that those who attended the meetings
were obliged to consider what they could do to avoid
the interruption. They felt themselves placed in a
disagreeable position. They could not endure the
idea of discontinuing their meetings, allowing the
great enemy of their souls to triumph, nor could
they see how they could meet in their booth and be
profited with so many interruptions. Consulting

284

YOUNG PEOPLE AND THE WORK

together, some of them proposed to apply to a friend
hVing near the schoolhouse for the use of his wood-
shed during the play hour. All seemed pleased
with the proposal, and just when they were about
to make arrangements to carry it out one of their
number said : " I am not in favor of that proposal.
We know that we have to bear our cross if we are
to follow Jesus, and this annoyance is just our cross,
so let us bear it and make no change, but continue
our meetings in the booth. Who knows but the
boys who trouble us may yet see their sin and re-
pent ? We must try and convince them of their sin-
ful conduct." To this last proposal they all agreed
and the meetings were continued in the booth.

The following day as they were going off at the
play hour to the usual place two of their school-
fellows followed them, and as they were going
through the field of deep snow pelted them with
snowballs and called them names. But the one at
whose proposal the meetings were to be continued in
the booth dropped behind the rest, and turning back
to their persecutors addressed one of them some-
what as follows : " Sandy, why do you trouble us
this way ? We do you no harm. We wish to spend
our play hour with God in our booth. W^e don't in-
terfere with you when at your play. Do you not

285

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

see that you are sinning against God ? He sees what
you are doing, and you have to appear before Him
and give an account of what you are now doing to
us." Sandy began to weep, and said, " I see now it
was not right for us to be troubling your meetings.
I feel sorry for what I have done, and I shall not do
so any more." " Well," said his reprover, " if you
are sorry for what you have been doing just come
along with me to the meeting and we will pray for
you and God will forgive you." Poor Sandy went
with his faithful friend and reprover and became an
earnest, zealous member of the little company.

Thus the good work went on among the young
people in the district, spreading from school to
school until in every school in the township there
were pupils anxious about the salvation of their
souls. In some schools the teachers were among
the most anxious, and where this was the case the
religious desires and feelings of the anxious pupils
were respected and liberty was given them to have
religious worship when it did not interfere with the
school hours. This extraordinary interest became
so general that I considered it proper to begin ser-
vices for the special benefit of young persons.
These services were conducted in the church every
Saturday afternoon. This gave an opportunity for

286

YOUNG PEOPLE AND THE WORK

all the children to meet together in one place; and
truly the opportunity was appreciated. Hence
teachers and scholars, young and old, and persons
who had no connection with the day school, came
pouring into the church from every section of the
township. The meetings being new, the like never
seen in the place before, drew many probably
through curiosity. But many of them had their
hearts pierced to the core ; old men and old women
being moved to tears by what they saw and heard.

I always conducted the meeting myself, and after
singing, reading and prayer, I preached a short ser-
mon. Then I asked some of the boys to lead in
prayer, which they readily did with great reverence.
Sometimes all the boys in one seat engaged one
after another. The prayers were short, simple,
earnest and full of unction, and as far as man could
see came straight from the heart. Indeed, the
prayers of those young boys were most impressive,
not following an old, formal rut or a beaten path,
but childlike appeals uttered with great reverence to
the invisible God, in which appeals sometimes the
very names of some of their companions in school or
their relations at home were mentioned.

At one of our Saturday meetings a certain
teacher, who was not very favorable to the work

287

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

that was going on among the young people, and in
whose school a goodly number of the pupils were in
an anxious state of mind, was in the assembled
crowd. He was an entire stranger to me and was
led to the meeting through curiosity. At the close
he remained in his seat for a little, but as soon as
the throng passed him he rose up and came toward
me. Suddenly he stood still. He trembled and was
greatly agitated, so much so that he caused the very
floor under his feet to shake. I invited him to come
nearer and asked him what was the trouble. In a
broken utterance he exclaimed, " I am a lost sinner,
I know not what to do!" He sat for a little while
beside me while the way of salvation was plainly
set before him, and he was urged to surrender his
heart at once to the Lord Jesus. His mind became
calm, and after a short prayer he retired. He regu-
larly attended after that day all the meetings, and in
due time was received into full communion. He is
now, after a long course of study, preaching the
Gospel of Christ.

One little girl between ten and eleven years of age
was for a long time in darkness and great trouble
of mind. Evening after evening and week after
week she would mingle in the crowd of anxious
ones weeping bitterly. My attention being drawn

288

YOUNG PEOPLE AND THE WORK

to her unhappy state, I resolved to make a special
visit to her home. Her mother received me very
gladly, saying that both she and her father were
very anxious about their daughter. The previous
day she had been missed for some time, and a
thorough searching of the house and outbuildings
failed to discover her whereabouts. They were
really afraid that in her distress she had done her-
self some harm. " But," said her mother, " as I
was standing by the window in that little room,"
pointing to an adjoining chamber, " I heard some-
thing move under the bed, and looking to see what
it could be found my dear child on her knees with
her Bible before her wet with tears. She did not
notice my presence, so I noiselessly left the room."
Soon after this conversation F. herself entered the
parlor and the mother quietly withdrew, leaving me
to talk with the child. She told me that she knew
that Jesus was a loving Saviour, but " He is nothing
to me. There is no love in my heart for Him. My
heart is so wicked I cannot control it. 1 cannot be-
lieve or trust my soul to Him," she wailed. " Well,"
said I, " let us go on our knees and tell God all
about it, and ask Him to enable you to believe and
rest upon Him for salvation." Before the words
were out of my mouth F. was on her knees. The

289
J9

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

prayer was short and simple, the words few and
childlike, but they came from a full heart. Light
shone through the darkness, and rising from her
knees she joyfully exclaimed : " The dear Saviour
is my Saviour ! He loves me, He is mine. I cannot
but love and trust Him. I must run and tell
mother," and off she went with her glad news. The
following evening F. took her place among the
young believers, to the great joy of her many
friends. Her future life was a clear evidence of the
genuineness of her profession.

At the next communion season she was received
into the membership, and was the youngest on the
communion roll. On that occasion we enjoyed the
assistance of the Rev. Dr. Watson, of Huntingdon.
He was a man of sterling quality, with deep, clear
and evangelical views of Divine truth, withal so
calm and simple in his utterance that the weakest
as well as the strongest intellect might easily follow
him. After the tables were all served, and he was
with great freedom bringing to a close the services
of the day, he suddenly stopped speaking and dis-
appeared from his audience. I at once and with
some apprehension ascended to the pulpit fearing
that he had been seized with some fatal malady. I
found him with his face buried in his handkerchief

290

YOUNG PEOPLE AND THE WORK

and bathed in tears. In reply to my anxious ques-
tion, "What is the matter, Mr. Watson?' he said,
" There is a h'^ttle girl in the centre of the church
whose countenance seems to be more than human.
It is angelic, and has pierced through my heart.
I cannot proceed any further with the address."
That little girl was F.

291

CHAPTER XVI.

VISIBLE EVIDENCES OF THE WORK
OF GRACE.

Great changes gradually appeared in the sur-
rounding neighborhood which were apparent to the
most thoughtless. Previous to these meetings Lan-
caster was overrun with worldliness. What were
called " frolics," or dances, were most common and
greatly deplored by the thoughtful. Hardly a night
passed without one of these gatherings taking place.
Now, however, they ceased, no such thing being
heard of in the neighborhood for several years.
The young people had other interests; as one of
themselves said, " I have now far more pleasure
with my Saviour and my Bible than I ever had at
dances."

But in the course of time persons of some influ-
ence resolved to start again these " frolics " in their
own homes. Once the sluices of restrained human
nature were thrown open the rushing stream was so
swift and violent that I actually began to fear lest
my labor had been in vain. The work was beyond

?92

VISIBLE EVIDENCES OF THE WORK

doubt thoroughly tested, and, finally, the genuine
believers took a firm stand and came out victorious.
Only the plants which the Heavenly Father had not
planted were rooted up.

A ludicrous incident in connection with the
attempt to revive these dancing parties may not
prove uninteresting. The husband of one good
woman who had been greatly exercised during the
meetings, and who had eventually foimd peace in
believing, was desirous of holding a " ploughing
bee." He was behind with his work, and was
afraid that the frost would overtake him before
he could finish his ploughing if he did not get help.
His wife at once consented and engaged to prepare
all that was necessary for the meals of a large party,
and do her very best to have everything ready that
was needed for the occasion. " But," said he, " we
must allow the young people liberty to amuse them-
selves on the evening of the appointed day, other-
wise they will not come." "What kind of enter-
tainment do you mean?" asked his wife. "Oh,"
said he, " dancing is what they generally have ;
the young men after supper go for their friends
and companions, and spend the evening with them
as they see proper." " That just means," said his
wife, "that they will turn our house that evening

293

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

into a dance-hall. Now that is something to which
I cannot consent. Of course you are the head of
the family, and you can do as you see proper,
whether I consent to it or not. But I will not pre-
pare a late supper for a party of that kind, nor give
it any countenance, and will prevent all the chil-
dren from taking part in it."

Mr. M. was not satisfied, but as he was anxious
to have his ploughing done he had the "bee." A
large number of young men came with their teams
and ploughs to do the work, and Mrs. M. had abun-
dant provisions ready for their meals, but prepared
nothing for the midnight supper. The young men
were made aware of this through the co-operation
of the eldest daughter and son, and agreed not to
use the pies and cakes and the other extras designed
for the ordinary meals, but reserve them for the
late supper. Accordingly they were put down into
the cellar till they would be needed. After the tea,
the young men went off for their companions and
friends, and the house was soon crowded with
lively young people. The largest room in the house
was made ready for the dance, and was soon filled to
excess. The mother, however, and all the minors
of the family occupied another room, where she
endeavored to interest them with stories from the

294

VISIBLE EVIDENCES OF THE WORK

Sacred Volume. The music and dance began, but
before long a tremendous noise shook the whole
house. It was heard by the good mother, and think-
ing that some judgment had overtaken them, she
rushed out to see what had happened. To her
amazement, the whole dancing party were in the
cellar. The floor had given way by the dancing
and weight of those in the room. All the merry
party, the young men and the yoimg women, were
thrown down on top of one another, forming a
pile of living, screaming human beings, with pies,
cakes and plates smashed and broken to atoms
underneath them. As no one was seriously injured,
Mrs. M. returned quietly to her chamber, feeling in
her heart that good would result from the catas-
trophe. The disappointed company, as soon as
they got out of the cellar, returned very sheepishly
to their respective homes. When the uproar had
calmed down, Mr. M. came to his wife, and taking
her by the hand, said, " Here is my hand to you,
with the promise that I shall never have another
such gathering against your will."

Another visible evidence of good was manifested
in the establishment of family worship. This prac-
tice was not regarded as a duty by most of the
parents. The Bible, as a matter of course, was

295

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

found in the homes of all the people, but it was
seldom consulted or read, nor was prayer offered;
but now the Bible came to be highly esteemed among
the people. Every member of the family had a
copy of it. The young man carried it in his pocket
to the field, or wherever he worked, and consulted
its precious truths now and again during the
hours of his labors. The young woman kept it
near her in the house, where its sacred and unerring
teachings became subjects of her earnest prayers.
So keen and constant was the relish of the people for
the Word of God that the Bible Depository of the
village was frequently exhausted and had to be
often replenished the same year.

The thirst of the young for Bible knowledge may
be seen from the following incident. One day when
visiting one of my families, the door being open, I
walked right in, and seeing a young girl about
eleven years of age, sitting alone with her back to
the door and reading a book, I quietly slipped up
to her, and laying my hand on her shoulder, said,
" I see you are reading the Good Book." Lifting
up her head, with a blush, she said, " Yes." " Have
you read it all through yet ?" " Oh yes," was her
reply, " I have read it twice. I am now reading
it through for the third time." " Have you found

296

VISIBLE EVIDENCES OF THE WORK

your own name in it yet?" I asked. " Yes, I have,"
was her answer. " May I ask you what your name
is in the Bible?" "My name," was her reply," is
a sinner. This is my true name." When I left
Lancaster, there were only three or four homes in
the congregation where family worship was not
held.

In those days of grace, upon one occasion, a
prominent Auld Kirk member was brought to our
meeting by his neighbor, an elder in my congrega-
tion. By the time they arrived the church was full,
but Mr. R. managed to push his way through the
crowd into a position where he might hear and see
all that was going on. It was very evident that
what he did hear was far from pleasing, but he
remained until the end of the service. During the
drive home he accused his friend of carrying tales
about himself and his family to the minister, and
rated him soundly for his meanness in so doing.
His friend denied ever having carried any such
tales, but Mr. R. would not believe him, saying,
" How could he mention certain facts about us, if
you or some other person had not told him?" "Ah,"
said his friend, " not only you and your family
but we all are described at these meetings. Our
evil doings are exposed and we are made to feel

297

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

guilty before God." Mr. R. was unable to sleep
that night, nor could he find peace next day. His
mind was perplexed and agitated. " How could
Mr. Anderson know so much about our family
life?" was the question he asked himself again and
again. When evening came he asked his friend if
he might have a place in his sleigh, as he would
like to attend another meeting. Room was will-
ingly made for him. Arriving at the church, it
was again found to be uncomfortably full. Mr.
R. pushed his way forward as on the previous
evening, and if he and his family had been des-
cribed the night before, they were now more freely
and pointedly referred to. Every word that was
uttered seemed to Mr. R. as if directed especially to
him, and came with irresistible power into his
heart, saying in the words of Nathan to David,
" Thou art the man." On the way home, however,
there was no quarreling with his neighbor, or
accusation against him as a talebearer. Instead
came a full acknowledgment of the truthfulness of
what had been said, and a deep sense of guiltiness
before God. Arriving home quite late at night, he
found his family had retired, but arousing his wife
and children, he told them some of what he had
heard at the meeting. Said he, " We are lost, and

298

VISIBLE EVIDENCES OF THE WORK

are not aware of it We have been living ungodly
lives, not knowing God or our great danger. Our
only hope of salvation is in accepting the Lord
Jesus as our Saviour, and in mending our ways."
He then took down a Bible, covered with the dust
of months, and read a number of passages from
the neglected volume; pointing out, according to
his ability, with tearful, stammering utterances, the
sinful state in which they as a family had been liv-
ing. He then asked them to join with him in prayer,
and all the family for the first time in their lives
threw themselves on their knees at the throne of
grace, confessing their sins and imploring pardon.
Day dawned ere they rose from their knees, but
none had any desire for sleep. It was a never-
to-be-forgotten night in that home.

Next forenoon, tidings of what had taken place
reached me, and I hastened to call upon the family,
and set before them more fully the way of salvation.
In the evening it was not necessary for Mr. R, to
ask a seat in his neighbor's sleigh. From that time
forward his own horses and sleigh were to be seen
regularly on the way to the meeting, taking with
them all who had any desire to attend. In course
of time Mr. R. found that he would be obliged to
withdraw from the church of his fathers. He and

299

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

his family were admitted into full communion with
us, and became very active, earnest, consistent mem-
bers of our congregation.

Many years after, when I was re-visiting my first
parish, I was told that Mr. R. was in a dying con-
dition. He fully realized that his days were num-
bered, and was quite reconciled to the fact. One
thing, however, he earnestly desired, should it be
according to God's will, and that was, that he might
remain in his earthly tabernacle until he would
once more see his old pastor. Accordingly I
drove, without delay, to his home. His wife met
me, saying, " John is very low and has been praying
that the Lord would spare him to see you. I am
so glad you have come." I asked to be allowed to
enter his chamber first to see if my friend would
recognize me. At the first glimpse he cried out,
"My old pastor! Thank God! He has given me
my heart's desire," and seized me by both hands
with a death-grip. He told me of all the devices
the evil one had employed in the attempt to shake
his faith, and of how conscious he was of the pres-
ence of the Saviour to strengthen and comfort in
the hour of trial. He had found the promise true,
" At evening time there shall be light."

300

CHAPTER XVII.
APPROACHING CHANGES.

When the usual time arrived for the Spring- Com-
munion, our Session deemed it proper to postpone
the dispensation of the ordinance in case any,
through excitement, might apply for admission to
the ,table of the Lord without the knowledge and
requisite preparation so essential.

After a course of special instruction and per-
sonal examination, sixty-four earnest applicants
were received, and admitted into the full member-
ship of the congregation at Lancaster. At the
Second Concession, and Dalhousie Mills, about the
same number were received. The breaking up of
the roads in the spring increased our labors very
much. To meet the needs of both congregations,
and the pressing calls of anxious individuals, both
public and private meetings had to be arranged for
m various localities. An extract from my diary
dated May 12th, 1865, reads : " It is now more than
a year since I wrote anything in this book. I have
had no time to do so. During the past year many

301

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

encouraging things have met me, but there have
also been many discouragements. . . . Satan
seems to use every power at his disposal to frus-
trate the work of the Lord in this place; he leaves
no stone unturned. May Jehovah rebuke him, and
may his attacks lead us to be more earnest at the
Throne of Grace." But the shower of Divine
grace with which the people had been so highly
favored gradually ended. It was indeed a fine
shower, in many ways resembling a natural shower,
beginning with a drop here and there, increasing in
number and weight, until a flood was formed which
covered the whole country, sweeping away a great
deal of dead and decayed rubbish, and turning the
barren fields of God's own heritage into fruitful-
ness. The Good Spirit of the Lord, in the words
of the Psalmist, "came down like rain upon the
mown grass as showers that water the earth."
But the light clouds passed over, and a period of
drought set in. The "heavens became as brass,
and the earth as iron." Meetings for prayer and
religious instruction were numerous and well
attended, but the presence of the Holy Spirit was
not experienced as in former days. Years of
struggle were endured in the attempt to resist the
enemy's attack on myself as well as on the congre-

30«

APPROACHING CHANGES

gation. No sooner was one assault over than an-
other of an entirely different nature was commenced.
The enemy was imable to destroy God's good work
in the heart of true believers, but he did what he
could to belittle it, and mar its outward appearance
and fruit. These long-continued conflicts and the
lack of any direct tokens of the Divine presence
led me to think that perhaps my labors in Lancaster
and Dalhousie Mills should end. At this very time,
when in this restless and unsettled state of mind,
two calls reached me, one from Vankleek Hill, and
the other from Tiverton, Ont. Previous calls had
not been considered, but at this juncture I felt that
the time had come when it would be wisdom to let
the calls come before Presbytery. "January 3rd,
1869. My people in both congregations are at pre-
sent in an unsettled state. Edicts anent my trans-
lation have been served. The people are attached to
me and I to them. It will be hard to leave them."
"January 20th. Still undecided as to the sphere
of my future labors. Never have I been in such
straits. Strong claims are urged in favor of both
Vankleek Hill and Tiverton: while the Lancaster
people have decided to attempt the support of a
pastor without the aid of Dalhousie. The people
at the latter place although fewer in number are

303

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

willing to do the same, but I have my doubts regard-
ing their ability to do so."

The Presbytery met in Montreal, and there were
present on that occasion the Rev. John Eraser, in
support of the Tiverton call, other persons to sup-
port that from Vankleek Hill, and a strong depu-
tation from Lancaster and Dalhousie Mills to op-
pose the translation of their pastor. The two calls
were considered by the Presbytery, the persons
most concerned being heard in support of their re-
spective claims. I was then called upon to express
my opinion, but as I was rising to do so a petition
from Lancaster, consented to by Dalhousie, was
laid upon the table, praying for the disjunction of
the two congregations, and asking that the services
of the pastor might be confined to the former con-
gregation alone. At this stage it was moved and
seconded by members of Presbytery, and carried
unanimously, that this petition be dealt with before
taking procedure regarding the two calls. The
result was that the petitioners got all they demanded,
and this act of Presbytery, for which I was not in
any way responsible, made my path of duty very
clear. I at once declined both calls, and became
pastor of the Lancaster congregation alone. My
connection with Dalhousie Mills terminated on

304

APPROACHING CHANGES

April I St, 1869. My labors were in this way very
much lessened, and my health, which had been yield-
ing under pressure of the previous heavy strain, was
improved, but I was far from being contented.

Although the disjunction had been brought about
in the most friendly manner possible, it did not
prove satisfactory. I had a more than ordinary
attachment to that part of my flock from which I was
now separated. The great majority were the fruits
of my own labors. I knew their religious life inti-
mately, and now I missed their earnest prayers and
godly influence. Although T had very many noble,
warm-hearted friends in Lancaster, I was restless,
and could not settle down to work, therefore when
in December of the same year a second call came
to me from Tiverton. I decided to accept it in
spite of the opposition of the people. I was con-
vinced that in my unsettled and restless state of
mind I could no longer benefit them, and that a
new minister would accomplish more and better
work. Accordingly, when on January 27th, 1870.
the second call from Tiverton was placed in my
hands by the Presbytery of Montreal, I signified
my desire to accept it. and arrangements were
made for my release from Lancaster on the fif-
teenth day of the following month.

305

CHAPTER XVIII.

NEW FIELDS OF LABOR.

" 1870, March 2nd. — ' Hitherto the Lord hath
helped me.' To-day I have been inducted at Tiv-
erton by the Presbytery of Huron. Rev. John
Fraser, of Kincardine, preached a very impressive
sermon. His subject was, * The Cross.' In an-
swering the questions put to me at the induction, I
felt very much my inability to j>erform the duties of
a minister of the Gospel. Oh, that God would give
me more grace and wisdom to enable me to do His
will in my new sphere." My first impression of
my new field of labor is indicated in the following
entry which I now quote from my diary. " 1870,
May 2nd. For the last two months I have been
putting forth all my strength in visiting my new
flock. I have visited over one hundred and twenty
families, who regard themselves as connected with
my charge. There are many yet to visit. I find
the people generally far behind in spiritual things.
What a field of labor the Lord has now opened up
to me."

306

NEW FIELDS OF LABOR

Mr. John Thorrington, who was an active elder
in the congregation, drove me in his own buggy to
visit all the families regarded as Presbyterian.
Underwood formed, at that time, part of the
charge, and regular services were held in both
languages, English and Gaelic. Kincardine, on the
one hand, and Centre Bruce, on the other, were
the nearest congregations, and people came from
great distances to the services, which though very
protracted were highly appreciated. Buggies were
not then in common use, but the people, old and
young, male and female, came on foot, and no com-
plaints were uttered among them regarding the
roughness of the roads or the length of the ser-
vices. Indeed, they seemed to show no weariness in
listening to the message.

But there were some things not in accordance
with Presbyterian order which had to be changed.
The Sabbath School was regarded as a Union
School, and the teachers were to a large extent per-
sons not in sympathy with our standards. Hence
the Shorter Catechism had been laid aside, and the
teachers were all allowed to set forth any views of
Divine truth which they themselves saw proper. I
had therefore to msist upon the uniformity of the
teaching in the Sabbath School with that of the

307

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

pulpit, and hence the Shorter Catechism had to be
taught. A meeting of the teachers was called, and
a resolution embracing my proposal was discussed,
and carried, by the casting vote of the minister. As
the result of this change some of the teachers with-
drew from the school, and went to other churches.
Another difficulty that had to be met was in rela-
tion to the ordinance of baptism. Previously, my
rule was to baptize only the children of parents in
full communion with the church. Parents who were
not in that relationship, and who applied for bap-
tism for their children, had to be examined regard-
ing their faith in Christ Jesus. They had to appear
before the Session, and if considered worthy, were
admitted into full communion, and then they re-
ceived the ordinance, and their names were enrolled
as members in good standing. But at Tiverton this
order was not followed, for baptism was given
to all parents who applied for it, no matter how
indifferent they were regarding the salvation of
their own souls. This state of affairs drove me
to a very careful study of the subject, but I was
not able to discover any reason to change my views,
and my mind became more convinced than ever that
only the children of believing parents were eligible,
or could benefit by baptism.

308

NEW FIELDS OF LABOR

The weekly prayer-meetings, also conducted in
English and Gaelic, in the church, were largely
attended. But as the people were very much scat-
tered throughout the country, and as they could
not all very well attend prayer-meeting at the
church, I held services on week days in various
districts. One of the places where these week-day
services were conducted was Inverhuron. The
Gaelic-speaking people there were numerous, and
had had the benefit of a religious training
in the land of their birth, before coming
to this country. They were regular in their
attendance on the means of grace, both on the Sab-
bath and at week-day meetings. The greater num-
ber of the heads of families conducted worship in
their homes, but their children seemed to have been
neglected, and hence they grew up in a state of
indifference to all religious duties. Indeed, at that
time, all the young people at Inverhuron
showed but little concern about religious worship.
They appeared as if they had no need of
troubling themselves with such teachings, which
they thought were above their comprehension.
It was all right and proper for their par-
ents, and sick people, and people of learning to
attend worship, but youth, according to them, was

309

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

the time for pleasure, and they most naturally pur-
sued those things which gratified their own unre-
newed hearts, and excluded all serious thought
from their minds.

In starting a week-day service at Inverhuron,
patience had to be exercised. They came to the
meetings just as they would go to a secular or
political gathering — not a Bible to be seen in the
hand of any of them. So, of course, there was no
such thing as the turning up of the text when it was
announced, and to take part in the singing of
Divine praise was never attempted. Besides, light
in those days was very scarce. A lamp was gen-
erally placed before the minister, and perhaps
another fastened about the door of the schoolhouse,
in which the meetings were held. Was not the lack
of outward light an emblem of the thick darkness
which covered the unrenewed minds of the most
of those who gathered to those meetings?

But this deplorable state of things at Inverhuron
underwent, in the course of time, a great change.
The number attending the meetings continued to
increase. Many of the young people became inter-
ested, professed faith in Christ Jesus, united them-
selves to the church, and took an active part at the
prayer-meeting, and in the work of the church. A

NEW FIELDS OF LABOR

Sabbath School was also organized, and an excellent
library secured which was highly appreciated both
by young and old. And now I question if there
is another district within the limits of the congrega-
tion where a larger week-day meeting can be secured
than at Inverhuron. A large number of the people
of that district left the place and are now scattered
abroad in the world, giving evidence, I trust, that
they have been with Jesus.

Affairs connected with both congregations were
advancing. Interest in religious things was becom-
ing more and more manifest. Financially they got
a little behind, for the church had to be enlarged,
the glebe was full of large stumps, which had to be
removed, and a manse had to be erected. After
these things were done, a considerable amount of
debt was incurred, and at that time money was
very scarce and interest very high. A number
of the people labored willingly with their own
hands, yet the work could not be done without some
money. The financial committee, which was com-
posed of excellent men, who had the cause at heart,
failed to see how they might meet their obligations.
To use such questionable means to raise church
funds as were adopted by some congregations,
was not for a moment to be thought of. The

3"

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

committee held regular meeting's, but could not
agree on any special plan, and were rather dis-
couraged. One of their number came to consult
me on the important plan, explaining to me their
difficulties, and asking my advice. " The best plan
I can suggest is for us to face the debt, and
wipe it off at once," was my reply. " We can-
not do it," said he, " it is too much for the
congregation." " Oh," said I, " I think it can be
accomplished. I will undertake to do it, and will
just begin with you. How much will you give to
have the debt removed? Give a hundred dollars
and this debt will never trouble you more." There
was a short pause, then the good friend replied,
" Well, if you are in earnest, I shall give fifty dol-
lars to have it removed, and should you fail in your
object, after appealing to the people, I shall give
you the balance of the hundred." " That will do,"
said I ; " you will not utter a word to anyone about
my purpose till I see the people in their homes."

Having a pretty fair idea of the temporal circum-
stances of my flock, I wrote out a list of their names
and attached to each a certain sum which, accord-
ing to my judgment, would be the share of each
on my list, and which would completely wipe out
the debt. Early next morning I began to make

312

NEW FIELDS OF LABOR

my calls among the people, and when the nature of
my errand was made known to them their surprise
was complete. Some of them were pleased, and
with smiling- countenances said, " Yes, we shall pay
the sum attached to our name." One lady added,
" Mr. Anderson, if you remove that debt from the
congregation, I shall give you a tall hat besides,"
a promise which she faithfully fulfilled. The rest
of the people whose names were on the list, while
they jocularly might ask, " Who placed my name
on your list?" yet cheerfully agreed to pay the sums
opposite their names, on condition that the debt
would be removed. Not one of them refused to
pay the amounts proposed, for they were in earnest
and had a mind to give liberally to the cause of
Christ. The result was that before dinner-time
I had over nine hundred dollars promised, and some
of it in cash, to meet the debt. In two or three days,
I had the pleasure of having a subscription of over
twenty-seven hundred dollars, which was enough
to pay the debt, and make large improvements in
the church.

Friends belonging to the Underwood congrega-
tion were deeply interested in our work at Tiverton
and contributed liberally, though they had no church
they could call their own, but were worshipping

313

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

in a Union Church, which had been erected by Pres-
byterians and Baptists. As the Presbyterians, in
course of time, outnumbered the Baptists, they
bought over their share of the property and it be-
came an independent Presbyterian congregation.

The debt against the Tiverton congregation hav-
ing been removed, the people enjoyed a period of
great prosperity. The church, though enlarged, be-
gan to be crowded with an attentive and earnest
audience. Large numbers were added to the com-
munion roll. Then a general desire pervaded the
whole congregation to have all the services of the
minister confined to Tiverton, This imphed a
separation from Underwood, which required an act
of Presbytery. The Presbytery of Huron, under
whose jurisdiction they were, granted them their
desire and separated them from that congregation.

After this separation the Tiverton congregation
enjoyed regular services in both languages every
Sabbath morning and evening. But every two
weeks, instead of an evening sermon, a lecture was
delivered upon the doctrines contained in the stand-
ards of our Church. These fortnightly services were
of a catechetical nature, and designed to prove and
defend by passages of Scripture the doctrines set

314

NEW FIELDS OF LABOR

forth in our catechisms and confession of faith. The
hearers were expected to take notes of the lectures so
as to be able to answer questions put to them at the
next meeting, when the lecture was carefully re-
viewed. They had also the privilege of asking ques-
tions connected with the subjects under discussion,
which they could either write out and hand to the
minister or present personally at the meeting.

This mode of instruction enlightened the minds
of the congregation in the doctrines of the Church ;
for many of them had no settled views of the doc-
trines which they professed to believe. Indeed,
many had no views at all on religious subjects
and knew not what they believed; hence they saw
but little difference between the varied teachings of
the denominations around them. It was, therefore,
necessary to instruct them so as to enable them to
distinguish truth from error, and to give a reason
for the hope which they entertained regarding the
salvation of their souls.

This catechetical mode of instruction came to be
very popular. The church became crowded. Great
interest was awakened among the hearers in the
study of the Bible. Some of them became experts
in turning up passages of Scripture in proof of the
points under discussion. To avoid the prejudice of

315

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

some who were sceptical and directly opposed to
Presbyterianism, the terms confession, or cate-
chism, or standards were excluded from the lec-
tures. But the doctrines contained in our standards
were prominently set forth, and many of the hear-
ers were not aware that the lectures had anything
to do with the standards till they were ended. The
result of those lectures in due time was most evi-
dent. Some declared that they received more
benefit through them than ever they did through
preaching. One man said : " I cannot account for
it, Mr. Anderson, but it is a fact that when you
came to this place I could not agree with your teach-
ing, but a change has taken place so that now we
are of the same mind, and I have no doubt but you
hold forth the same truths which Paul declared."
He did not know how the change took place. I
could have enlightened him, but kept the secret to
myself. It was brought about by the careful study
of his Bible, which he highly respected and loved.

316

CHAPTER XIX.

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL
WORK.

The first year or two after parting with Under-
wood nothing very remarkable occurred. Interest
in rehgious affairs continued to advance in the con-
gregation. The people gathered from all parts of
the county to hear the Word preached, and all ap-
peared to be well satisfied with the services; all, ex-
cept the minister, who felt the lack of clear evidence
of the presence of the Holy Spirit. A sentence or
two from my diary at the beginning of the year
1873 will reveal a little of my mind: " I have had
but little to encourage me during the year now
ended. I am a wonder to myself. How can I be
contented so long without seeing some real spiritual
growth among my flock ? But contented I have not
been. Spiritual conflicts regarding my own state
have engaged my thoughts of late. How can I
take care of my flock when I cannot take care of
myself? Lord, help me to fight the fight of faith.
Make me more than a conqueror through Him that

317

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

loved me. Surely if God were now to pour out His
Spirit on my dear flock I could not take any of the
glory of such a blessing to myself, for I am so weak
and so vile a creature."

In the state of mind thus indicated, and with an
humble hope that God would revive His work in the
congregation in answer to the prayers of His needy
people, I decided to hold the week of prayer.

Every evening, except Saturday, for about three
weeks the meetings were continued, and as a result
a goodly number of those who attended became
deeply impressed with a sense of their sin. Besides
preaching I made it my duty to visit through the
day the homes of those whom I noticed were attend-
ing the meetings. This gave me the opportunity of
speaking to them personally regarding the salva-
tion of their souls, and secured to me some know-
ledge of the nature of their difficulties. These
visits increased the interest in the evening meetings
and supplied me with suitable thoughts for the ser-
vices.

They were conducted in a similar manner to those
already referred to in Lancaster. As the month
drew to a close I was burdened with a sense of the
need of the people at Inverhuron, who, on account
of the distance, were unable to attend these special

318

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

meetings, I therefore arrang-ed with some of my
elders to continue the meetings at Tiverton, allow-
ing me to start special services in this place. These
were conducted chiefly in Gaelic and were of a cate-
chetical nature. They were well attended and con-
tinued for several weeks, and in course of time re-
solved into a regular monthly meeting. Soon after
this I was asked to take charge of a Congregational
Church meeting on the tenth of Kincardine. The
people were without a pastor at the time, and al-
though my own duties were heavy I agreed to con-
duct an occasional service on a week-day evening.
These meetings continued for seven weeks, and the
little church was crowded in spite of the wintry
storms. Anxious persons became numerous and
there were several very marked instances of the
power of the Holy Ghost manifested in convincing
men and women of sin and leading them to re-
pentance.

The Session was very careful about admitting
persons into full communion, but after a course of
instruction and examination of those who declared
themselves to be new creatures in Christ Jesus,
sixty-four were received. A goodly number of
them were baptized on their own profession, not
having been baptized in their infancy.

319

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

The young people held meetings of their own,
and some of the young men took an active part in
the services and made good progress in their new-
life. Thus the pastor was encouraged in the mul-
tiplicity of his labors. But those times of blessing
were not to continue forever. A reaction gradually
set in, and perhaps no one realized it more keenly
than I did.

Some time after this I was invited by Knox con-
gregation, Harriston, to dispense the Lord's Sup-
per, as they had no minister at the time. The result
of this was a unanimous call. My mind was very
much exercised regarding it, and I felt it could not
be set aside without due consideration. While the
Tiverton congregation seemed to be well satisfied
with my services and were increasing in number,
yet I had failed to discover any real spiritual fruit
among them for some time. I felt, too, that there
might be some in the congregation who would like
a change. I concluded, therefore, to allow the call
to take its regular course, and come to me through
the Presbytery. Hence the Tiverton congregation
was cited to appear for their interests at Port Elgin
in the beginning of May, 1878. This citation pro-
duced great excitement in the congregation. The
elders visited the manse and assured me that there

320

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

were none in the congregation who desired a change
of minister, and that they were to oppose my trans-
lation. The elders also decided to visit their dis-
tricts to ascertain more fully the mind of the people
regarding the matter. Their report, which they
submitted, was of the nature of a call. All the
people without exception signed a written docu-
ment opposing the translation. A large deputation
from Tiverton attended the meeting of Presbytery,
where the Harriston call was ably supported. After
hearing both sides the Presbytery deliberated on the
case, and then agreed to leave the whole matter to
my own decision. I told them that I failed to see
any good reason why I should leave my present
charge. I was sure the Good Master had called me
to Tiverton, and my ser\'ices were to some extent
owned, and I felt I should have a very good reason
for leaving the place to which I was so certain I had
been sent. I thanked the congregation at Har-
riston for their hearty and unanimous call, and
hoped that the Good Shepherd of the sheep would
direct them to one more worthy of their confidence
than I was.

After the long period of hard work, day and
night, through which I passed during the special
meetings in the congr^ation, I began to feel in

321

31

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

need of rest. In those days there were no such
things as holidays for ministers. There was, how-
ever a great demand for more laborers in mission
fields. Manitoulin Island was at that time one
of our mission fields, and two young men, students
of our college, were laboring there with success and
desired the Presbytery to send them an ordained
minister to organize congregations and dispense
ordinances on the island. The Presbytery recog-
nized the importance of the proposal, and the min-
ister at Tiverton was chosen, and with his consent
appointed with full Presbyterial authority to pro-
ceed to organize congregations. The Presbytery
undertook to supply his pulpit during his absence.
As the season was now far advanced and I was
anxious to return before the cold weather, I lost
no time in starting out on the journey. As I could
not get a boat at Kincardine I had to drive to Owen
Sound. From there I proceeded to Little Current,
where I met Mr. Hugh McKay, an earnest, devoted
student of Knox College. It was decided to begin
at Gore Bay, where I spent a whole week visiting
families and receiving applicants for the Lx)rd's Sui>-
per. Here I found a small family of more than
ordinary interest, which I must briefly notice. The
parents were very earnest in their attempts to train

323

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

up their children in the fear of Gk)d. Their know-
ledge, however, was very limited. As I entered
their little home with my Bible in my hand and sat
down to read some passages, the whole family gath-
ered around me. As I b^an to give a short ex-
position of the passage the father drew the atten-
tion of his wife to it, in words to the following
effect : " That is the passage we were reading the
other day and which we could not understand. See
that you get right hold of what he says, so that we
may understand it after this." I made a number of
visits to their home that week and was satisfied of
their sincerity. The parents surrendered themselves
to the Lord, professed faith in the Lord Jesus,
dedicated their children to the Lord in baptism, and
were admitted into full communion. The Lord's
Supper was dispensed at the close of that week.

In this connection an unusual difficulty presented
itself. The Lord's Supper had never been dispensed
in that district before. The people had made no
preparation for the ordinance. They had no church,
nor any building in the village suitable for the occa-
sion, large enough to accommodate the people.
Then a more serious difficulty arose. There was no
wine to be got in the village. The discovery was
not made until Saturday, so there was no time to

323

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

send for any. What was to be done ? To cancel the
service would be a sore disappointment to the people,
who were looking forward to it with great interest.
After considering the matter I decided to use rasp-
berry wine instead of the juice of the grapes.
Fortunately the lady in whose house I was board-
ing knew how to make it, and her children were
sent to gather the berries, which, though late in the
season, were easily got. Before bedtime on Satur-
day night we had everything ready for the Sabbath
services. Before we retired to rest it was reported
that a boat would likely call at the wharf before
morning, and a friend was appointed to watch, and
if such a vessel came, to secure a bottle of wine for
the ordinance. Fortunately a steamer did come that
night and the wine was secured, as pure as could be
got, but it was not so pure as the raspberry wine.
The communion day was very favorable. A large
congregation assembled and a goodly number com-
memorated the death of our Lord Jesus for the first
time. To many it was a day not to be forgotten.

The services at Gore Bay being concluded, we be-
gan our journey back again to Little Current. We
went most of the way in a sailboat, my guide, Mr.
McKay, our missionary student, being an excellent
boatman. About half-way between Gore Bay and

324

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

Little Current we stopped over night at a lumber
camp, visited the families and held service.

At Little Current we visited a number of families
and held public services on Sabbath, but no ordin-
ances were administered. Early in the week we
started in our boat for Manitowaning. In that vil-
lage there was a hotel just about to be opened for
the accommodation of travellers. Here we man-
aged to secure a room for the night. After break-
fast next morning I had to part with my faithful
and good guide. The weeks I had spent in his com-
pany afforded me a splendid opportunity of seeing
his devotion to duty, his zeal, his desire to lead sin-
ners to Christ, and his concern for the Indians that
were scattered around the island. In handing in
my report of my labors on the island I had the
pleasure of recommending him as the right man in
the right place, and in every way suited for the work
among the Indians. The recommendation was well
received by the brethren of the Presbytery, and re-
sulted in his being unanimously appointed by the
church as our Indian missionary.

Parting with Mr. McKay, I proceeded with Mr.
Baird, another student whose field of labor was
very extensive, but who proved himself quite equal
to the difficulties he had to contend with. Mani-

325

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

towaning was one of his stations, but he lived at
Fossil Hill, where he held regular meetings. His
principal stations were Manitowaning, Michael Bay
and Providence Bay. Accordingly it was decided
to have sacraments dispensed at these three stations.
( There were a number of other places where he held
meetings, but our time did not admit of our visit-
ing them all.) Here a very grave obstacle stood
in my way. Mr. Baird had no horse, but went regu-
larly to all his stations on foot, and did not seem
to heed it. He was the best walker I ever knew.
But I felt the distances were too long for me to
attempt, so Mr. Baird went in search of a horse, for
such animals were very scarce in those districts.
They could not be had for love or money. After
spending the best part of a day in the search he
succeeded in obtaining an old horse and saddle, so
we proceeded to Michael Bay without further delay.
Here we held several meetings. Applicants for the
Lord's Supper were received, and all the prepara-
tion necessary for the solemn ordinance, which was
to be administered on Sabbath, was attended to.

On Saturday afternoon we started for Providence
Bay, reaching there about sunset. Next morning
we walked four or five miles inland to a place called
Old Woman's Lake, where we met the Sabbath

326

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

School and a nice little congregation in the school-
house. Both sacraments were administered. We
then had to get back to Michael Bay in time for the
evening service. My old horse knew the road very
well, but was slow. He could not keep up with Mr.
Baird's walking. Nor did I feel inclined to force
him, for I was very tired of the saddle. To make
our journey more trying we were overtaken by a
heavy shower of rain, and having nothing to pro-
tect us we were soon wet to the skin. Part of the
road was only a footpath, so narrow that the
branches of the trees met overhead and hung so
low that the horse had to press through them, caus-
ing them to empty their burden of rain on the rider,
filling his boots as full of water as they could hold.
Although the old horse was slow, yet he was safe.
Had it not been so his rider might have been left
as Absalom of old, hanging in a tree which had
fallen on the path. The horse did not distinguish
the fallen tree from the overhanging branches, and
was determined to press through its very centre;
but the moment he was told to stop he obeyed, so I
was able to free myself from the entanglement.
We arrived at Michael Bay an hour or two after
the time appointed for the service, but the people
were patiently waiting, and the schoolhouse was full

327

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

of expectant persons. Before we got our wet
clothes removed and ourselves fit to appear before
the people, the evening was far advanced. We pro-
ceeded, however, with the services, preached and
administered the Lx)rd's Supper, concluding a little
before midnight.

The following morning I felt pretty well ex-
hausted, and hence we decided to remain where we
were all the day to recuperate our strength for the
next day's journey and work. On the following
day we reached Mr. Baird's boarding-house, where
some services were held. The most of our time that
week was to be spent at Manitowaning. But here a
new difficulty arose. My old horse had to go home,
and the distance to Manitowaning was too great for
me to walk. There was only one farmer in the
neighborhood who had horses and wagons, but as he
did not come to any of Mr. Baird's meetings we
could not ask him for any assistance. As he was a
Presbyterian I decided to call and see him. I found
him in the field with a cradle in his hand, just about
to begin to cut down a beautiful field of wheat. I
introduced myself to him as a minister from the
Presbytery of Bruce, appointed to the island for
four Sabbaths to preach the Gospel and administer
the sacraments. I told him that I had been now

328

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

three weeks attempting to fulfil my appointments,
but that the stations were so far apart, and the
people so scattered, I was very much exhausted,
not being accustomed to travel so much on foot,
and said I had come to him for assistance, as I saw
he had horses and vehicles about. He listened to
what I had to say with great attention, and then
said, " Well, we have a great need of the preaching
of the Gospel in this place. They have been sending
us young boys to preach among us. But they don't
know what the Gospel is, and they don't preach it.
They cannot impose on some of us, for we have had
the privilege of hearing it before we came to this
country, and cannot accept the stuff they offer as
Gospel. I was a hearer of Dr. McDonald before I
came to Canada. He was the man that could preach
the Gospel. But," said he, looking at his fine field
of wheat, and then at the cloud that was in the
horizon, " you have come on a very unfavorable
day for me. I am anxious to get this cut and have
it secured while the weather is favorable." There
was then a short pause. But my mind was aroused
at his words, and with more than ordinary liberty I
spoke to him in a strain somewhat similar to the
following : " You have been a hearer of Dr. Mc-
Donald ? Is this the fruit of his preaching in you ?

329

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

Were he here just now he would be ashamed of you.
You complain that the Gospel is not preached by
those who are sent to preach it. I have been preach-
ing it on this island for nearly three weeks, and
sometimes at your very door, yet I have failed to
see you at any of the meetings, and how can you
tell whether I preach the Gospel or not when you do
not come to hear what I preach? Why, your con-
duct is not worthy of Dr. McDonald. It is enough
to make him rise out of his grave, if it were within
his power, and rebuke you for attempting to excuse
yourself under the circumstances." As I was pour-
ing in the man's ear expressions of this nature, he
cried out, "Stop! stop! say no more. I will go
with you." And so he did. He laid aside his
cradle, fixed up his wagon, and got his horses
ready in a very short time. I had no more trouble
after this in getting to the meetings while I was on
the island, for he was always ready with his wagon
to take me wherever I wished to go.

The communion services were conducted at Mani-
towaning on Sabbath afternoon. This was not the
first communion that had been dispensed at that
station, for there was a very nice little congregation
which had been organized there some time previous.
That evening I had to part with Mr. Baird. I was

330

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

not at all surprised when, in later years, he was ap-
pointed as one of the professors in our college at
Winnipeg.

Some time after my return home I agreed to go
to the aid of one of our ministers at his communion
services in Algoma. It was a long and expensive
journey, but I felt it my duty to comply with the
urgent invitation of the minister. So I took my
journey to Owen Sound, where I could secure a
boat. I left early on Monday morning in hope of
reaching Port Finlay in good time for the prepara-
tory services that were to begin on the following
Thursday forenoon. The first part of my journey
was pleasant, but on reaching Little Current we
found the channel full of lumber forced in by a
strong wind from the lake, which made it impos-
sible for our vessel to proceed. This hindrance was
a great disappointment to all on board, and we were
crowded with passengers. No one had any idea
when we could get away, as we were at the mercy
of the winds. I had a little talk with the captain of
the vessel, telling him the object of my journey and
my promise to be at Port Finlay on Thursday in
time for the morning service, which I was to con-
duct. He told me very plainly that it would be im-
possible to reach Port Finlay by Thursday morn-

331

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

ing. He was powerless and could not help matters
in the least degree. " I wonder," said I, " if there
be none in this large crowd of passengers who have
faith in God, and who would ask Him to cause the
winds to blow from the opposite direction, and
drive out the lumber to the lake so that we might
have a clear channel." The captain only smiled at
my idea, regarding it, I suppose, as a piece of folly,
but within twenty minutes a cry was heard, " The
wind is changed ! The wind is changed !" and an-
other cry equally vigorous, " The lumber is moving
out!" Then came the command from the captain,
" Let go the cables." And in an instant we were
moving out towards the lake with the lumber.
Whether this was in answer to the prayers of some-
one on the vessel or not I am not prepared to say, but
there were many prayers offered by earnest souls
that day for the success of our journey.

Port Finlay was reached on Thursday evening,
and on stepping ashore I inquired of the minister
how he had succeeded with the morning service.
He told me that he had spoken a few words in Eng-
lish, but as most of the people were Gaelic-speak-
ing, they were disappointed and refused to go
home. " They have remained in the church all day
praying for your safe arrival," said he. " Well,"

332

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

was my reply, "drive me to the church at once."
" Had you not better go to the manse first and par-
take of some refreshment ?" " No, no," I urged,
" I can wait till the services are over." In a very
short time we arrived at the church, a nice frame
building of a good size, and crowded to the door
with people. One man was standing at the front
pouring out his heart in prayer to God that the min-
ister who was to break to them the bread of life
might be protected by the way, and brought to
them in safety. This part of the prayer I heard, for
I stepped forward on my arrival at the door and
got to the pulpit before the prayer was ended.

I introduced myself to the large assembly as the
object of their prayers, and as they had had the pre-
liminary services already I proceeded with my
sermon.

In the beginning of December, 1893. my mind
began again to be considerably exercised regarding
the state of my flock. Indeed, I felt somewhat dis-
couraged on account of the apathy manifested by
many of the members of the congregation regard-
ing their spiritual life. This was clearly seen by
their irregularity at Divine service on Sabbath
morning, and at the weekly prayer-meeting. There
was also a tendency among them to wander away

333

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

from the evening service to other places of worship.
These things had a very depressing effect upon me ;
and although I was not conscious of any lack of
energy, what I discovered among the people led me
to seriously and prayerfully examine myself in case
the cause of indifference among the people might lie
in myself. As I was seriously investigating the
matter the question pressed heavily upon my mind :
" Are you doing all you can to awaken a deeper
interest among your flock regarding spiritual
things?" I could not answer this question in the
affirmative. My health was excellent, and I felt it
might be well to conduct some special services.
Without revealing the state of my mind to anyone
except to the Good Master Himself, I resolved to
make some calls among friends and feel their pulse
regarding the matter. As I entered the homes,
without any prompting on my part, the conversation
turned upon the benefit of special religious meet-
ings, and strong desires were expressed in two or
three families that such might be held. These ex-
pressions, in conjunction with the previous exercise
of my own mind on the subject, resulted in the
arranging of a series of meetings in the school-
house at Inverhuron. The interest in these meet-
ings grew from week to week; people who seldom

334

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

attended church flocked to the schoolhouse, and a
number of young men, who had never been seen at
any religious meeting, now came night after night.
Our hearts were made glad by the evidence of the
Spirit's presence amongst us.

But this shower of Divine grace at Inverhuron
did not appear to reach the bulk of the congrega-
tion. Their absence made it very manifest that their
sympathies were not with us. Many of those who
enjoyed special favor at our last season of grace,
and had become active workers in the congregation,
had emigrated to other countries, while death had
also claimed a large number. This naturally weak-
ened the congregation very much, and made it very
clear that something had to be done to prevent it
from getting into financial arrears. I therefore re-
solved that if no improvement, spiritual or financial,
was manifested in the course of a certain period of
time, definitely fixed in my own mind, I would
resign and allow another to occupy the field. This
resolution was not made known, and in the mean-
time I endeavored to labor faithfully, and increased
my liberality that the people might not be over-
burdened. I do not know that the latter was the
wisest course to pursue, but at any rate it served to
show the congregation that I was not there for the

335

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

sake of making money. At the time appointed I
accordingly announced my resignation at the
annual meeting of the congregation, and forwarded
it to the Presbytery.

The Presbytery professed great reluctance in
accepting the resignation and deferred it for six
months. I was released from active service on the
15th day of July, 1894, thus bringing to a close a
pastorate in Tiverton of twenty-four years and four
months.

Upon the jubilee of Mr. Anderson in the ministry
the following address (illuminated) was presented
to him by the Presbytery of Bruce:

"Dear Brother, — The Presbytery of Bruce, of
which you have been for many years a highly
esteemed member, desires to convey to you its
earnest and heartiest congratulations on this your
jubilee. Many also beyond the bounds of this Pres-
bytery rejoice with you on this happy occasion, and
unite in rendering sincere thanks to the Lord and
Master for sparing you so long to proclaim the un-
searchable riches of Christ.

" During all those years you have been a most
diligent, faithful and successful laborer in the Lord's
vineyard. Your sermons always bore evidence that
you were a close and intelligent student of the Word
of God, and as a result of such study your preaching

336

FINAL PERIOD IX MINISTERIAL WORK

has been very instructive and acceptable to your
hearers. You have not shunned to declare the whole
counsel of God, and kept back nothing that was pro-
fitable to your people, and preached a free and full
salvation, and ably, lovingly and earnestly ex-
pounded and defended the doctrines of God's Word.

" You tenderly and faithfully warned the erring,
counselled the perplexed and comforted the sor-
rowing.

" Diligence and tender care have always char-
acterized you in your oversight of the flock. You
have been with your people in times of joy and sor-
row, * rejoicing with those who did rejoice, and
weeping with those who wept.' Many a discour-
aged soul has been cheered by your words of
sympathy and strengthened by your prayers.

" Your Christian walk and conversation have
been such as powerfully to influence for good both
old and young with whom you have associated.

" We believe that when the Lord shall come to
summon His own home that many will arise to call
you blessed.

" The great King and Head of the Church gave
you very clear tokens of His approval. He has
highly honored your ministry by the ingathering of
a large number of sinners into the fold of Christ,
and in the edification of the saints.

"As a member of Presbytery you have always
taken an active part, and readily and efficiently per-
formed the duties to which you were appointed.

337

22

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

" The Presbytery desires also to extend very
hearty congratulations to Mrs. Anderson, who
equally with you has faithfully and acceptably per-
formed her duties. She has with you borne the
burden and heat of the day, and our prayer is that
the Lord may cause His richest blessings to descend
upon both of you in your declining years, and when
His wise and holy purposes with you here are ful-
filled, that each of you may hear Him say, * Well
done, good and faithful servant: thou hast been
faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler
over many things; enter thou into the joy of thy
Lord.'

"May you as parents, together with your sons
and daughters, meet as an unbroken family * without
fault before the throne of God,' where there is ful-
ness of joy and where there are pleasures forever-
more.

" Signed on behalf of the Bruce Presbytery.

"H. McQUARRIE,
"A. TOLMIE.

*' October nth, 1904."

Mr. Anderson lived fourteen years after his
retirement. During this time nothing gave him
greater pleasure than the opportunity of supplying
some ministerial brother's pulpit. Latterly he was
laid aside by sciatica, and the last time he entered a
pulpit he could not walk without limping.

338

FINAL PERIOD IN MINISTERIAL WORK

On the 14th of August, 1906, his wife, Margaret
Kennedy, was taken home. As he had always de-
pended greatly on her, he felt her loss most keenly.
They were not, however, long separated. In less
than two years he also passed away.

The experiences of his last illness were quite in
keeping with those of his early life. His physical
suffering was most intense; his strong constitution
resisting death to the very last. The enemy, taking
advantage of his enfeebled condition, attacked him
relentlessly, sweeping away every promise of EHvine
truth upon which he was wont to rely. Coming
once again out of the horror of great darkness, his
end was full of peace and joy in believing. One
morning, as one of his sons approached his bed-
side, he said : " It is all right now. I know
now why I have been kept on this bed of
suffering so long. They say a drowning man
sees all his life pass before him in a moment
of time, and I too have had such a vision. The
Good Master has spread out before me all I have
ever tried to do for Him, and the sky is full of
stars — stars that I have won for Him. I can see
where they begin, but I cannot see where they end."
This thought that he had really been instrumental in
gathering stars for the Master's crown filled him

339

REVEREND JOHN ANDERSON

with the deepest joy. The stars seemed to be with
him to the end, and when he became too weak to
speak much, he would murmur, "Happy, happy!"
and softly clap his hands, requesting- those who were
round to clap with him.

His intellect remained bright to the very last, and
so long as he had strength he discussed freely the
truths of God's Word, with which he was so
familiar. Within half an hour of his death, when
told he would soon be with the saints in glory, he
made one more effort to say " Happy " and clap his
hands. He passed away on April 22nd, 1908, sur-
rounded by all his children, who had gathered
around his bedside to render him what comfort they
could during his last hours upon earth.

340

[